e>ni

a'iO-fc

h

imiiimimmii^^S.E.LAURIATco'
l*lPORT*PSSBOO,tStt.kBtf
3#Wa»h’n St. BartonWITH THE

AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA.Printed by

Williams, Lea * Co., Ltd.,
Clifton House,

Worship Street, London, E.C. 2.Digitized	. : . : ■	Original from

UNIVERSITY-,0EJ1LJffittBSTXQE ILLINOIS AT

URBANA-CHAMPAIG

URBANA-CHAMPAIG\\/ITH THE AUSTRIAN
ARMY IN GALICIA *

By OCT AVI AN C. TASLAUANU.

LONDON: SKEFFINGTON & SON, LTD:
34, SOUTHAMPTON STREET\ W.C. 2.
PUBLISHERS TO H.M. THE KING.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 5

MOBILISATION

August lst-25th.

Young Gavro Princip’s bullet (Serajevo, June 28th,
1914) slew not only the Archduke Francis Ferdinand, but
the sole hope of the various peoples of the Dual Empire
for a better future. The death of that sphinx of our
destinies produced a feeling of hopeless anguish in the hearts
of all well-wishers of the House of Hapsburg. What they
mourned was a fatality, the destruction of an illusion, and
their sorrow was for the most part perfectly sincere if only
because it was selfish. It was not so much the loss to the
Monarchy for which they grieved as for the happier days,
the hopes of justice, that the coming reign promised them.

All those who mourned also felt instinctively that the
catastrophe could only be followed by others, that the
Empire was shaken to its foundations, and that a storm was
about to break in which the plumage of the twin-headed
eagle was bound to suffer.

A thirst for vengeance sharpened national hatreds. All
kinds of rumours flourished. Everyone ran round question-
ing, commenting, spreading the news. Every man spied
on his neighbour, no matter how placid and peace-loving.
We Roumanians of Ardeal could hardly move for gendarmes
and police spies.6 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

This poisoned atmosphere oppressed us for a whole
month; in fact, up to the day on which we read the Austro-
Hungarian Note to Serbia. After that Note only a simpleton
could believe in the preservation of peace. The rash act
of a fanatical youth was to involve the chastisement of
a whole nation. Austrian diplomacy took on a difficult
task, for it had resolved to preserve the integrity of its
southern frontiers and its hold over the recently annexed
provinces by depriving Serbia of her status as an inde-
pendent Power.

The storm burst. The hour for a final settlement of
accounts was at hand and the whole world, holding its
breath, waited for the Serbian reply. . . .

Then came the mobilisation, at first partial, then general,
of the Austro-Hungarian Army. The aged Emperor made
his “ Appeal to his People ”—this time addressing each
race in its own tongue—to defend his realms against the
Slav deluge. Even the mobilisation notices were published
in all languages. Although Hungarian subjects, we sud-
denly found ourselves released from the obligation of
knowing the official tongue of the Magyar Kingdom.
We were even authorised to display our own national
emblems and red, yellow and blue flags. Our political
and ecclesiastical leaders adjured the Roumanian people
to do its duty.

Yet no one pretended to have any confidence in the
Roumanians. The General Staff at Vienna were afraidWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 7

that the Wallachians would not join the colours, and that
they would thus lose their best army corps, the Transyl-
vanian mountaineers. Budapest openly conjured up the
spectre of a revolution in Ardeal. Count Tisza took the
precaution of warning our political chiefs that Ardeal
would be turned into a sea of blood if there was any resis-
tance, while police spies from Budapest swarmed into
Sibiiu* and its district, and there was frantic searching
for conspirators and agitators—though none were found.

My people replied to the brutalities and threats of the
Hungarian Government by even anticipating the summons,
and the numbers presenting themselves at the depots
exceeded the estimate. In the first days of August the
commander of the Twelfth Corps (Sibiiu) was able to report
to Vienna that the Wallachs had proved loyal and trust-
worthy, and this, indeed, was no more than the truth, in
spite of the long era of persecution which they had suffered
at the hands of the Hungarian Government, which deemed
it a proper reward for their heroism in 1848. May I say
that in the last few years the Hungarian authorities have
closed more than four hundred of our schools ? Their
Parliament has been closed to our deputies by the simple
expedient of shooting our electors, and quite recently they
have created against us a Hungarian bishopric of Hajdu-
dorogh in the heart of a Roumanian district. They have
also, to our detriment, introduced a system of electoral

♦Hermannstadt.8 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

divisions on the basis of so-called universal suffrage which
effectually excludes us all.

Notwithstanding all this, we Roumanians did our duty.
Count Tisza himself publicly announced his conversion, and
had the courage to confess that he had been misled and
that we were showing ourselves good patripts. He little
guessed—worse for him—the inward fires that were raging in
the hearts of those who were thus endorsing the Imperial
decree.

You must realise that for my people there had come the
parting of the ways. Would we be backed by Roumania ?
Was she ready in any case ? Would she be able to emerge
triumphantly from the time of storm and stress ahead of
her ?

I knew that the realisation of our national hopes must
be at hand, and coming events raised unexpected possibilities,
but the longed-for consummation of our destiny obviously
depended on the strength and wisdom we should display.

I foresaw, too, that we might be anticipated and exposed
to the greatest perils. All kinds of plans rushed through
my head, and at one time I entertained the idea of an
immense organisation, a carefully-timed and violent
movement which, at a sign, would convert our whole nation
into an army of revolt. I would have wished our people
to rise, making such preparation as time permitted, andWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 9

achieve at one stroke what had baulked our efforts through
all the long years. . . '.

During my last few days at Sibiiu you can imagine my
emotion at hearing the usual hubbub of the streets, the
patriotic songs in the cafes, and the rumours which made
the round of the town. Country letters were going astray,
and I could discover no means of getting across the Car-
pathians. Detectives followed us about like shadows.

I was an officer of the Reserve and the Decree of Mobili-
sation compelled me to come to a decision. After much
inward struggle I started out, still reluctant, for my depot
at Fagaras, which I reached on Saturday, the 1st August,
in time, and not, like so many “ patriots,” during the days
of grace. . . .

There was a huge crowd at the station and little could be
heard but shouting, sighs and weeping. The parting of
a peasant from his wife brought the tears to my own eyes.
On all God’s earth, is there anything harder than the
separation, perhaps for ever, of two, beings who love
each other? The woman wept unrestrainedly, and her
sobs shook her bosom. The man, heavy and stolid,
gazed longingly at her and kept jumping madly out of the
train, throwing his arms round her neck while they wept
in concert, like children.

When the moment of final parting came his companions
in misery had to hold him by force in the carriage, as he
tried to jump out to his wife, who was down on her knees,10 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

crying aloud and throwing herself forward flat, just like a
mourner. The train groaned itself out, uttering a prodigious
sigh. Cries, roars, the sound of innumerable voices, human
and mechanical, filled the heavens, The engine gave one
last despairing whistle and led us—

Under the Emperor’9 standards,

There to lay down our lives.

as a neighbour of mine gaily chanted. Then followed a
silence, sudden as tense. Everyone wrapped himself
in his own thoughts and reflected on the last sad scene of
parting.

Our Sibiiu disappeared in the glow of sunset, crowned
with a halo of fiery rays. Its spires piercing the sky
seemed' to me like enormous arms imploring Heaven for
us unhappy victims.,.. The ignominy of going out to
fight, and perhaps die, God knows where, as a Hungarian
soldier made me tremble with indignation. I saw myself
dead, with the Hungarian colours on my breast, and I
heard myself carried to the grave to the sound of the
Szoszad instead of our “ Rest in Peace.”. . . What
a horrible farce!

Each wayside station resounded with the weeping and
wailing of Women. I gave up leaning out of the window,
as the spectacle of so much misery was too much for me.
And yet, after a time, this universal sorrow restored a
sense of calm. War is like a cataclysm. It makes no
selection of its victims. Why should I not bear the blows	
WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	11

of fate as well as any other man ? . . . Besides, our
numbers grew at every halt.

However, it was not for nothing that I found myself
among all these Roumanians. I still entertained a hope.

There was not the slightest sign of enthusiasm anywhere.
We might have been a company of the dead until
we reached Fagaras. Like slaves we responded to the
summons of our master, even a summons to our
death. But at the bottom of our hearts there lurked the
hope of a terrible vengeance. God Himself will weep
for the master when the arms of the slave are free—and
he strikes! . . . The weak have only hope to live on.

We were late in reaching Fagaras and night had fallen.
I don’t know why trains always seem to arrive at F&g&ras
by night. I had been there twice before in connection with
lawsuits. Onions and lawsuits are the speciality of the
place. But the lawsuit days were over now.

They woke me very early at the hotel. Someone in a
room near by was bawling like a bull: “ Megallj, megallj,
Kutya Szerbia”. . . (“Wait a bit, wait a bit, Serbian
Dog ”), an offspring of mobilisation. I went out with my
toilet incomplete. It was the first time I heard the baying
of the hounds of war.

Outside, the crowd was in gala dress. The peasantry
from the neighbouring villages were all making for the
citadel. I followed in their wake. We were at once sent12 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

back until the next day. The day turned out to be next
but one. . . . We had come too soon and there was much
amazement at our zeal.

I turned up at the barracks every day. There was a
little office in which each man’s papers were scrutinised
and the weaklings examined by three doctors. It was a
mechanical process, like passing through a mill. No attempt
at military discipline. At length the turn of the officers
came round. A second-lieutenant plied us with questions
about our health and discovered that nearly every man
had a weak point somewhere.

At length the day came for the battalion to be organised.
The barrack square was filled with peasants, and among their
variegated popular costumes the Germanized kit and
equipment looked like rye in a field of wheat. Everyone
looked depressed. Most of the men had slept at the
barracks, but a few “ old hands ” and those possessing
passes had managed to get their food in the town.
Accustomed to the peace and liberty of home fife all these
peasants took very unkindly to their forgotten soldiering.
They had an instinctive distrust of the future and not a man
among them believed he was really going to be “ dressed.”
So when they saw real kit and equipment emerging
from store there was much shaking of heads and sighing,
which increased when distribution began by companies.
It had then ceased to be even a joke. Their dumb hostility
became terror. It was easy to see from their expression andWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 13

movements that they were thinking of flight. A universal
murmur was heard. Small groups of men talked together
in a low voice. Some made for the canteen to drown their
sorrow, while others collected in corners like herded cattle
brought down from pasture.

A voice rang out, the voice of Captain Patakfalvi giving
orders. There was a silence as of the grave, and then real
work began. The men were sorted out into categories,
according to special aptitudes, rank, and so on, and finally
formed into four companies. The remainder formed
a reserve company, and, as there were more than two
thousand of us present, establishment was exceeded.

The duty of organising the battalion devolved on the
regular officers, of which we had three. We reservists
merely looked on. They were in difficulties from start
to finish. Two of them, Hungarians, knew no Roumanian.
The third, who looked to me like a Roumanian, hardly
opened his mouth. Captain Patakfalvi spoke Hungarian,
and when he tried to give orders in Roumanian, failed to
make himself understood. He became irritable, and finally
lost his temper and treated the poor wretches to blows,
kicks and Hungarian curses : “ dizno olah, budos olah ”—
(“ Wallachian swine, Wallachian dung ”), the usual Magyar
amenities towards us. We found a certain number of
Roumanians among the officers. I confess it made the
blood mount to our heads to see middle-aged men, good
citizens who had come to fulfil their duty to the country,14 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

so abominably treated. A Hungarian comrade with
whom we shared our indignation sympathised, but could
only shrug his shoulders, and we had to put up with it.
I strolled into the yard near by. Two peasants from
Bran were talking together in undertones and I over-
heard something of what they said:

“ They will really learn something about the Wallachians
when God sends the day.” . . .

“ Dirty dogs! They can’t stop insulting us, even at
a time like this.”. . .

“ God help them! ”. . .

I did not catch any more, but I saw one of them turn
his face toward the Carpathians and piously make the
sign of the cross.

I went back to our “ organisers ” and made up my
mind to give them such help as I could. I transmitted
their orders, and the men understood me, realising that
I was a Roumanian like themselves. In a short time
everything went like clockwork. The Hungarian officers
calmed down and even tried to repeat Roumanian words
after me,, with an occasional sprinkling of ploughman’s
oaths shot between their teeth. The proceedings came
to an end at last. Each company was 267 strong, while
the reserve company mustered 800.

From that day indignation and despair made me a
revolutionary.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 15

Revolutionary ! An. impressive word, a terrible word.
Fortunately, it is less dangerous as uttered in Ardeal
than elsewhere. Among us, great ideas are speedily
drowned in wine, and rarely survive the season of song.
After a day or so, revolutionaries become indolent and
wary.

This time, indeed, the dance of death was unmistak-
ably about to begin, and we had to take our part in
our turn. We were still too young not to be ready to
sacrifice ourselves to our ideal) and this ideal summoned
us to action.

During the following days I distributed equipment to
the troops, beginning with the greatcoat, which was
displayed before each man as he came up. I called them
up in groups of ten to twenty men at a time. They looked
at their kit somewhat askance, sighed, and threw it
over their shoulders to carry it off. The stores had duly
disgorged everything required by the regulations, down
to the last button, except arms. I realised that the
military authorities had made every possible preparation
for this war. On the fourth day of mobilisation the
Territorials were all in uniform. The field kitchens had
just arrived, fresh from the painter, along with the
munition and baggage wagons. We had everything
except our horses, and I must confess that I was greatly
struck by this triumph of organisation.	
16	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

On the evening af that day I went into the quarters
of the 11th Company, to which I had been posted. I
was immediately greeted by a “ Long life to you, sir,”
which took me by surprise. The men were dressing.
They were under the impression that I was to be their
company commander, and it was plain that they were
thoroughly pleased. Many of them knew my name
from the “ Popular Library ” of the “ Association for
Roumanian Literature and National Culture,” of which
I was secretary at Sibiiu. When I told them that it
was 1 who had sent them the pamphlets and almanack,
they pressed my hand with every mark of respect. I
never had a finer reward for my life-work than that.
When I left them, their “ Long life, sir,” was warmer
than ever. A Hungarian officer queried me: “ What
the devil are they shouting for ? ” I gave him no
answer, and it was my turn to shrug my shoulders. I
left the barracks.

My ideas began to make me warm within. I knew that
I was in command of men who would listen to and follow
me. I was not a raving dreamer after all! Everything
hung on the bearing of our Roumanian officers, and
here we were already prospective heroes. I began to
turn over various plans of organising a revolt.

I experimented on some of these officers who happened
to be personal friends, and was astonished to find
that we understood one another at once. There wasWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 17

no need to go into details. Deep within our hearts,
the same thoughts, the same hopes lay hidden. Together
we shared the same longing for the day of fulfilment.
We certainly realised quite clearly the gravity of our
words, and yet I found our paradoxical state of mind
very curious. As long as we confined ourselves to gene-
ralities we were of one mind and our enthusiasm knew
no limits, but as soon as we began to consider the first
steps towards action, the inauguration of the great
movement, we lapsed into silence and reflection. Not
one of us had the courage to take the initiative and
suggest an actual plan. We liked to regard ourselves
as revolutionaries, but we did not deserve the name,
for the temperament for deeds, not words, was not to
be found among us. Centuries of slavery had sapped
the vitality of our race. Generations of hewers of wood
and drawers of water rose up to bid prudence and the
cult of hopeful expectation. We came to the conclusion
that it was better to make no preparation which might
betray us. Our hopes might be smothered in our blood.
We felt that we must wait for the great hour in which
we should rise like the tempest and sweep everything
irresistibly before us. Were we not masters, as our
fathers before us, of the glorious land of Olto ?

So we refrained from troubling our pretty dream with
plans and calculations. It seemed to us all the more
grandiose and sublime. . . .18 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

How brutalising reality is ! Military life and discipline
soon cured us of dreaming. Training had begun, and
this soon brought back memories of our old recruit days.
The whole day there was nothing but “ Half-turn, right,
left,” “ Advance in open order.” The August sun,
bright and warm, seemed to be making fun of us, a lot
of old gentlemen playing at soldiers. But even this
training had its attractions. On fine days we spent all
our time in the open air. The clear atmosphere and
the exercise brought back our youthful vigour. We
were soon drilled to automata and soldiers for good
and all. Besides, we were not altogether without our
amusements. There was a certain number of Hun-
garians in the company, not many, fortunately. One of
them had been a Customs official, and boasted of having
arrested several spies near Zarnesti, where he “ had a
shoemaker’s shop.” In addition to which he was given
to poetry, a kind of Hans Sachs. Squat, hump-backed and
pigeon-chested, he was never tired of the sound of his
own voice. One day we got him on to reading us some
of his own effusions. He struck a martial attitude and
read us a patriotic song, the original of which I have
kept. Of course, he could not admit that there was
such a thing as an army composed of Wallachians. His
verses were concerned with the purely Magyar host of
which he rhapsodised. After we left for the front, we
lost sight of him and have never heard what becameWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 19

of him, and my only reason for referring to the existence
of this Hegyi Kalman is that he was typical of those
Hungarians, skilled in boasting and patriotic declamation,
who yet vanished like a flock of birds at the first sign
of danger.

Our peasantry had some difficulty in grasping the
Honved* words of command, for most of them had been
taught the German equivalent.

But, in their stolid way, they suffered the blows of
fate with composure. The Olteni and Braneni (peasants
from the district of Bran and the river Aluta), who formed
the bulk of my battalion, were a quick-witted and intel-

(*) “ Honved ” means literally “ defender of the soil,” “ territorial.”
The Honved is the Hungarian national army, and corresponds to
the Austrian ” Landwehr.” The Honved regiments have their own
cadres and form a definite part of the active army. All Hungarian
Territorials, whether they have served in the common army or only
in the Honved regulars, are embodied in the “ Honved ” reserves from
their thirty-second to their forty-second year. These regiments are
only formed in case of general mobilisation. They are not supposed
to be sent to the firing-line, and before 1908 they could not even be
employed in the defence of Austrian territory.

My regiment, the 23rd Territorial, had its first battalion at Sibiiu,
the second at Deva, and the third at F&g&ras. Its Commanding Officer,
Lieutenant-Colonel Draskoczi, and his adjutant, Lieutenant Vida,
were both Hungarians and regulars. The Commanding Officer of the
first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Voicu, was a Roumanian, and
a regular in the 51st Infantry. His colleague of the second battalion,
Captain Abraham, came from th3 same regular regiment, if I remember
rightly. Tie Commanding Officer of the third, my battalion, Major
Hettinger, came from the 31st Infantry Regiment of Sibiiu. All our
officers, even the administrative and transport officers, came from the
regular or territorial reserve, and were therefore over the age of 32.20 WITH* THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

ligent lot, so, after all kinds of attempts at escape had
been made and it became abundantly clear that very
few could succeed, they settled down at last and put
their faith in God.

One day on which we were doing a practice attack,
I came up with two men on patrol. We got into con-
versation. They knew who I was, and familiarity soon
made them bold. “ What about Roumania ? ” said one.
“ Why on earth doesn’t she come in ? . . .” I tried to
hedge, and explained that Roumania was in a very diffi-
cult position. She was only a small country, could not
decide which side to take, and so on. They listened to
me in silence, but after a minute one of them gave me
my answer, sharp and clear : “ That’s all very true, sir,
but, after all, if we have to fight and shed our blood,
we might as well know why ? ” I gave them such con-
solation as I could, and assured them that Territorials
would never be sent to the firing-line. They would have
believed me if they could, but their sound common-sense
told them that they were not undergoing all this training
for amusement.

I was posted to the 4th platoon of the 11th Company.
There was not a single Roumanian among the company
commanders, who were all foreigners. Jews from Buda-
pest, though one boasted a Swabian origin and landed
property in the county of Hunedoara. Most of themWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 21

knew not a word of Roumanian and our boys from
Fagaras were all at sea with their Hungarian. One day
an officer thought he could stimulate the martial ardour of
his men with a speech, which he concluded with these
words : “ The sky above our Fatherland is black with the
clouds of a great danger.” He added “ Have you under-
stood ?” The men shook their heads. He tried again :
“ Who did understand ? ” A corporal stepped out,
“ Good! Tell them what I said.” The corporal trans-
lated : “ Listen ! Our commander said that we must all
get our cloaks as there’s going to be rain.”

It was a long time before we stopped laughing !

We had all done our military service, either in the
common Army or the Honveds, so that our orders were
already a strange compound of the two tongues, German
and Hungarian. The result of this clever system was indeed
a babel of sound. The foreign officers required the services
of an interpreter every time they addressed the men, and
the more apoplectic of them soon lost all patience and began
to swear and knock the men about. The situation was,
in fact, utterly intolerable until the Roumanian officers
intervened.

My company commander was a good fellow of the
simple-minded sort, but he was easily swayed by the
Jingo press, and I really think he took advantage of
my presence to pour forth his “ Wallachian swine and
dung,” until one day I drew his attention to the fact	
22	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

that this style of address was not to be found in the regu-
lations. His special bete noire was Roumanian professors,
whom he professed to regard as agitators and feared
intensely. More than once he was reprimanded by his
superiors for ill-treating the men.

Boldogh Lajos—for that was his name in its Hungarian
form—was also something of a poet in his spare time,
making the second to honour our company. He soon
found out that I was an author, and we soon struck up
a friendship. He used to read his poetry to me, and I,
of course, praised it. The stuff was not exactly bad.
In conversation we always avoided politics. The good
side of this literary association was that it eventually
carried me to the command of the 1st platoon.

I may note in passing that the whole company
habitually took my orders for preference.

Our Commanding' Officer, Major Hettinger of the
31st Infantry, was a man of pleasant manners and
cultivated tastes. His only defect was that he knew no
language but German, though he allowed us to transmit
his orders in our own tongue. The Hungarians, violat-
ing the letter and spirit of the regulations, tried to insist
on the exclusive use of their own, but the Saxons and
we Roumanians would have none of it, so that training
became a confusion of tongues which was a subject of
endless mirth.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 23

After a short time we got on to the musketry course,
and our elderly members shot so well that the Major,
who had previously held a poor opinion of Territorials,
was greatly impressed. I discovered personally that even
after seventeen years I was still the good shot of my
youth, and I confess that this apparently trivial fact
brought me back to my dreams and their hoped-for
fulfilment. I took careful note of all the best shots and
arranged to get the pick of the men into my platoon.

We also did a field musketry course with dummies and
proved a great success. As it was raining when we set
out, a woman in a cart offered two of us a lift. She soon
gave vent to lamentation and said to me : “ Oh, sir!
If all the tears that have flown during this mobilisation
were collected together they would make a river as big
as the Aluta. You have no idea how much sorrow there
is in the world just now.”

“ Cheer up! God has us all in His keeping. Your
husband will come back all right.”

An old fellow who was driving, hereupon took his pipe
out of his mouth and turned a dark, anxious face towards
us.

“ I have given the Emperor three sons,” he said, “ and
all I can say is that I shall be a happy man if I get one of
them back home.”24 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

We Territorials took the oath of allegiance on the
Emperor’s birthday. A Catholic priest presided over
the ceremony by himself. The Hungarians came up first,
then the Saxons, who did not number more than a hundred,
and lastly the Roumanians, who repeated after me the
formula which I translated from the Hungarian.

“ In presence of All-Mighty God, we swear our
solemn oath that we will be faithful and obedient to His
Majesty, our Lord and Master, Francis Joseph I., by the
Grace of God Emperor of Austria, King of Bohemia, etc.,
etc., Apostolic King of Hungary—and to all the laws and
ordinances.

“ We swear to obey His Majesty, His Majesty’s generals,
our leaders and superiors, to honour and defend them,
to carry out their orders of all kinds against all enemies,
whoever they be, by land or sea, by day or night, in battle,
in attack, in encounter and all other circumstances—in
a word, everywhere and at all times we will fight bravely
and loyally. We will never abandon our comrades,
our standard, or our guns. We will never parley with the
enemy and we will also act in conformity with the laws of
war as valiant combatants. We will five and die honour-
ably. With the help of God, so be it! ”

Consider the idea of fidelity to the master who had
abandoned us times without number!—and submission
to the laws and ordinances which he violated repeatedly
to our prejudice! How could such an oath be held toWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 25

bind us ? I frankly regarded the whole thing as a farce,
and if it was not taking the name of God in vain I do not
know what is.

All this time, of course, our hopes were fixed on
Roumania. We were hourly expecting the signal, as a
blind man longs for a ray of light. Then came the news
that the Crown Council had issued a decree of neutrality,
and henceforth we were as sheep without a shepherd. . . .
All our plans crumbled away, our spirits sank and we had
no heart left. We resigned ourselves to the imminent
prospect of being led to the slaughter.

Yet the Carpathians were temptingly near, and it would
probably not have been excessively difficult to escape
across the frontier. For a moment we toyed with the
idea of making for Roumania—the whole battalion.
But when it came to the moment of decision not a man
could bring himself to abandon Ardeal. Our peasants
were not the sort of men to leave their homes with their
precious quota of wives, children and relations, thousands
and thousands of good Roumanians, to the merciless
vengeance of the oppressor merely to save their own
skins. . . .

We only had one happy day—a day full of emotion
but all too brief—that on which young Prince Carol
passed through on his way back to Sinaia. We all
felt inclined to hold up his car, compel him to put himself
at the head of the Roumanian troops of Transylvania,26 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

and say to him, what they used to say in the old story :

My Lord, be our Emperor,

The source of all our happiness.

But this was only a dream like the rest, the fleeting
vision of a moment. . . .

We were now ready to start, and as time hung heavy
on our hands we went in for recreations of a fifteenth-
century type. The Hungarian officers in particular—
I avoided them as much as possible—spent the evenings
bawling Kossuth’s song of liberation, and by midnight
the place echoed with patriotic cheers and applause, not
unmingled with hiccoughs. Our Major, though a real
soldier in every sense, was also something of a devotee
of Bacchus, and I will own that his frank, clever face,
his fine manners and cheery good humour made him an
object of well-merited admiration to us reservists. He
was popular with the men, irrespective of nationality.
One evening when I happened to meet him in the streets
our conversation turned to the subject of politics. Hs
was quite certain that Roumania’s sympathies must be
entirely with Austria, and when I explained that we
Roumanians could not possibly have any love for Hungary,
whose one ambition was to magyarize us, and that our
sole interest in the war was the hope that it would lead
to a federal monarchy, this magnanimous gentleman
immediately granted us full and free autonomy. ButWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 27

it was to be confined to the Roumanians, for whom
he made no attempt to conceal his liking, and not
extended to the Slavs. “ These Slavs are the curse
of the Monarchy,” he said contemptuously. “ It would
be a jolly good thing if they were all swallowed up.”
I gave him a lengthy disquisition on the theories of Karl
Renner, Otto Bauer and Jaszki Olzkar, and tried to show
that our dualism was an impossible form of State, and
our constitutionalism a sham which had divided the
peoples of the Monarchy and weakened our position in
world politics. A federal State, in which all the constituent
peoples should have complete national liberty and with
a central Parliament at Vienna, was the sole hope for
the Hapsburg Empire. If the Slavs were to become
loyal members they must not be left outside this scheme.

“If it were not for the danger of Irredentism, no one
could possibly object,” he remarked musing.

I was convinced personally that Federalism could only
delay and would even contribute to the dissolution of
the Empire, so I did not follow up this point, but I replied
with some warmth : “ At any rate the present position
is quite impossible and there must be a change. Don’t
you see that our army, so well organised and prepared,
is an army without a soul. Its members are all pulling
different ways. I’m curious to see what it can accomplish
in these circumstances.” The last sentence slipped out
unawares; I had forgotten for the moment to whom I28 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

was speaking. The Major stopped me, looked at me
closely and inquisitively : “ We shall win all right, you
may be quite certain of that! ” and off he went. I could
not help thinking he must have heard William saying :
“ We Germans fear God and nothing else in the world.”
The Austrian and Hungarian press vied with one another
in their praises of the allied Armies of the Central Powers.
The two publics believed in their press and rejoiced
immoderately. But here and there we came across
country journals in which quite different news and com-
ments were to be found. No Roumanian believed in
our victory, or even wished it, and we all had the conviction
that a Russian defeat would thrust us into bondage
for ages on ages. “ If Russia lost,” a peasant once said
to me, “ Tisza would throw away all restraint and strangle
us.” Another peasant, bidding good-bye to his son
who was leaving for the front with a battalion of Honveds,
delivered himself of the following remark:	“ Come

back safely, dear boy, but God grant you may be beaten.”	
WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	29

WE START OUT

August 2Qth—28th.

We knew that there had been a change in the regulations
governing the employment of Honveds and Territorials
in time of war. For one thing, it was common knowledge
that we could be taken beyond the frontiers of Hungary,
but we were quite sure that middle-aged men like our-
selves would never be used as combatants, even on the
battlefield. Little by little news dribbled through to
the officers that our army was on the Russian frontier,
and had even at certain points penetrated into the immense
Empire of Nicholas II. After all, the promise of a journey
to Russia, “ at State expense,” was far from uninviting,
and we were all eagerness to start.

We had not long to wait. On the evening of August
23rd our Commanding Officer received telegraphic orders
to start within 48 hours for Galicia via Korosmezo.
The news, though no surprise, depressed us considerably
as the herald of the dark Unknown. Whatever could
have happened in Galicia ? Our impersonal and irrespon-
sible curiosity quickly disappeared.30 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

We had now only 48 hours, and what a lot we crowded
into them! The ammunition carts were stacked high
and many an axle groaned under the burden of
baggage, equipment and stores. Besides, we had
to polish our accoutrements, make our wills, get
our confessions over, and much else. When I had dis-
tributed the regulation 120 rounds per man my plans
for rebellion invaded my minds with renewed force. Why
should we not all jump out of the train at the bridge
over the Aluta and seize the heights of Talmaciu ? . . .
No, it was absurdly useless, in face of the helpless neu-
trality of Roumania. The last remnants of my dream
dissolved. I felt more or less certain that the declaration
of “ neutrality ” masked the hesitation and manifest
unpreparedness of our brothers of the Kingdom. It
was no good defying Fate, I thought, comforting myself
with the reflection that we had already seen so much
in our short lives that we could be surprised at nothing
that might happen in Roumania. At bottom, too, I still
cherished secret hopes. Perhaps we should be sent to
the Bukowina. We should there meet our other brothers,
and the sight of this reunion might bring Roumania
to her senses. . . .

During this preliminary period a sign of ill-omen
appeared in the sky. An eclipse of the sun occurred,
on August 24th, if I remember rightly. I am not in the
least superstitious, but I confess that on this occasionWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 31

I caught myself scouting the scientific explanation and
subscribing to the naive belief of the men. “ A bad
sign, sir! God’s going to hide even the light of the sun
from us; that means no good to us just as we’re starting
off.” Many of them took dff their caps, turned to the
east and crossed themselves, while the real devotees
knelt down facing the east and threw themselves forward
at full length three times. At any rate there was no
doubt that the phenomenon produced a feeling of general
depression, and only a few managed to rise to'a joke—and
a bad one at that. . . . “ It’s vampires swallowing the sun.
That’s how the Russians will be treating us soon.”

The farewell banquet to the officers was a wondrous
affair. It was the first time I had seen all our battalion
commanders. The ladies of Fagaras had sent us favours
in the Hungarian national colours. I stuffed mine into
my pocket and threw it away as soon as I got outside.
When the toasts were reached, our Major proposed the
Roumanians. Among all those foreigners he was the
only man to remember that he was commanding Rou-
manian troops.

At six o’clock in the morning of Wednesday, August
26th, we were ready to start. A priest named Borzia
was in attendance, and a short service was held. The
tone of his prayers was one of profound fervour, and
awoke in us mysterious, saddening echoes. When we
knelt down, the whole battalion gave way to tears. A	
32	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

large number of women from the neighbourhood had
gathered round us, and these now joined in, their quiet,
refined lamentations sounding like a distant reply to
our own rough chorus. The reverend Father sprinkled
us all with holy water, and this acted like a purifying
tonic. The memories of this little ceremony will be with
me to the end of my life.

“ Habt acht! Marschieren ! Bataillon Marsch ! ”
We had not taken a hundred steps before our numbers
were tripled. Women and relations of all kind and
degree had joined the men. Our Territorials caught up
their children in their arms, and no one had either the
power or the heart to separate them at such a time. So
in this fashion wq went to the station, the women and
girls pelting us with white roses and pressing cigarettes
on the men.

At each stopping station the whole village turned out
to meet the train, and there were more heart-rending
farewell scenes. I remember one curious incident.
Boldogh, my company officer, had had Sergeant Masariu,
of Porumbac, put under arrest for what he called
“ agitation.” The men were in great ill-humour because
the train did not stop at every station and thus give an
opportunity for a last farewell to relatives and friends.
Being rather the worse for drink, they protested vigorously.
The Hungarians, highly excited perhaps by the sight of
their tricolour scarves, which they wore like a bandolier,WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 33

immediately saw the Fatherland in danger. There was
a dreadful scene. A signal to the men might have
resulted in the revolt of our dreams, and I remember
thinking it would be an easy matter to raise the crowd.
However, on our intervention, the sergeant was released,
and his company received him back with loud cheers. I
said to the hot-headed Boldogh : “You really are a
fool to provoke these Wallachian savages. You know
there might be an unholy row.” He repented sofnewhat,
so I continued:	“ Anyhow, they’ll calm down right

enough when we’ve got the Aluta behind us.” And
this prophecy turned out to be sound enough.

“ You’re a lucky man,” Boldogh said to me some
time later, “to be among your own countrymen whom
you know and who know you. . . .”

“ Rot! All these peasants are much alike, and there’s
nothing to choose between you Hungarians and us. It
is you who have no knowledge of them, much less affection
for them. You regard a peasant as a useful creature,
whose mission in life is to help to keep you in idleness
and the enjoyment of your Budapestine illusions. . . .”

We felt certain that we should stay some time at
Sibiiu and probably leave with the rest of the regiment,
but we were woefully mistaken. There was barely time
to get some dinner at the station and exchange a word34 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

or two with a few friends. What would I not have given
for even a minute in my home ! . . .

The journey was uninteresting until we reached Mar-
maros-Sziget, but we enlivened it as well as we could.
At Satmar, the last point on Roumanian soil, which
we reached on the evening of August 27th, I gave a
crown to our drummer Zosim and asked him for some
national airs, to which we danced blithely, “ hore ” and
“ serbes,” then and there in front of the station, while
the earth shook beneath our feet. Then we sang “ Rou-
manians, Awake ! ”* until the Hungarians were in a tan-
trum. I lost no time in mixing with the men and joining in
their song and dance, and some of my Roumanian
comrades soon followed me. Though this behaviour did
not at all commend itself to the Hungarians, we were
only too glad of an opportunity to protest, in this inno-
cent fashion, against Magyar chauvinism, with its incessant
attempts to make us “ Erdelyi nepfelkelo ezred,” that is,
a regiment of Ardeal Territorials, thus concealing our
true Roumanian character. While we were singing, I
saw several of our audience grind their teeth and try
to stop us, but all to no purpose. The Hungarian women,
I noticed, were markedly less hostile, and even compli-
mented us Roumanians on our good looks. One of them,
called “ Ersike,” fell on my neck, gave me a smacking kiss
and stuck a favour in my cap with the words: “ Come

(*) Revolutionary song, written by the poet Muresianu in 1848.	
WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	35

back a hero—I am thine-” ! I soon had the favour out
and threw it back at her, but it will take me a long time
to forget her pink cheeks and fine eyes. . . .

During the next night we met the first hospital trains,
and found among the wounded some men of a battalion
of Honveds from Fagaras, who only left a week before us.
They told us that no sooner had they left the train than
they were thrown into the battle, and that the battalion
had practically disappeared. But they could not say
whether they had been fighting in Galicia or Russia.
It did not take us officers long to deduce that it could
only have been Galicia, and the thought came as an
unpleasant shock. Was it not plain that we, too, would
be thrown into the fight ?

At Marmaros-Sziget I bade farewell to Roumanian
soil. I remembered going there two ye^rs before to
establish the first branch in Marmaros of our “ Associa-
tion for Roumanian Literature and Culture in Ardeal.”
It would have been a treat to set eyes on a familiar
face, but nothing could be seen but troops, troops without
measure and without end. It was melancholy to leave
a land inhabited by Roumanians, a land so dear to me,
without a friendly handshake. I wanted someone to
say good-bye to, but could only throw a kiss and fight
my emotions.

It was a Saint’s Day—Santa Maria—and the sky was
gloriously dear when we entered the region of the	
36	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

Carpathians inhabited by the Ruthenes.* These are a
remarkably healthy looking people. The women are
handsome, and their costume has a strong resemblance
to that of our peasant women in the Bukowina and the
mountainous districts of Muras-Turda, Chuc and the
Three Seats.

I was much interested in this race, organised and
rendered articulate by the bold Pan-Slav, Bobrinsky.
I got hold of an interpreter, and tried a little cross-
examination, but invariably came up against a cautious :
Ne ruzumim—“ I don’t understand ; I don’t know.”
I found one, however, who could speak German, and
he told me that the Russians were both strong and
numerous, and had rolled up like a flood. This particular
Ruthenian had once been to Kieff, when he had brought
away holy images and sacred books, so he said.

Once past the Carpathians and in Galicia proper, I
noted with some surprise that not even all the railway
employees knew German. All the bills and notices were
in the Slav, Ruthenian, or Polish tongue. The inhabitants
everywhere spoke a Slav tongue. We were, in fact,
plainly immersed in the Slav ocean, and I was lost in
admiration of the national liberties which the inhabitants
enjoyed. If only it had been the same with us in
Ardeal 1 . . .*

(*) The author forgets to say that Galicia is under the administration
of Austria, while Transylvania is governed by Hungary.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 37

On the way there we .received several warnings to be
extremely careful and uncommunicative, as the popula-
tion of Galicia was not friendly and spies swarmed every-
where. It was a revelation to us, who came from the
most highly policed State in Europe, and we therefore
supposed that Russian propaganda must have been very
active and generous to have attained such success. A
Roumanian from the Bukowina told us at a station
that “ all these wretches have sold themselves to the
Russians.” Speaking for myself, I was rather curious
to obtain further information about this organisation, but,
as it happened, it was a long time before I got to know
anything more, and then only after the Russians had
dealt us many a severe blow.

We reached the station of Stanislau at midnight. It
was pitch dark and confusion reigned triumphant. We
even had the greatest difficulty in detraining, but at
length arms were piled, and we hung about waiting for
orders. After a long delay the Major led the way to some
fields which had been appointed as our camping-ground.

We began to swear like troopers, but ended by
settling down anyhow, where we could. I got the stretcher-
bearers to bring up a stretcher for my bed, for I really
believe that if I had lain on the ground I should never
have got up alive again. I dozed a few hours, wrapped
up in my blankets and cursing heartily all the evil-doers
who had caused this war.	
38	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

t THE FIRST STAGES

August 29th.

Daylight next morning gave me a chance to take
stock of my surroundings. At close quarters the fields
seemed more like a fair-ground or an uncultivated estate.
As a matter of fact, it was the first time I had seen a
military encampment. There was a perpetual flux of
incoming and outgoing troops. On the side nearest the
town all the various units of the baggage train were
drawn up wheel to wheel, and, hard by, our field kitchens
were smoking pleasantly. The sun rose majestically
behind the mountains, indifferent to our miseries.

I was feeling thoroughly ill tempered. Why on earth
had we been compelled to sleep out in the open like
cattle when there were palaces within a stone’s-throw ?
Wasn’t there a single room for officers in the whole of
that town ? All the officers were asking the same question,
but the men, hardened to anything, were inclined to
make fun of us, and asked us, with a smile, if we had
enjoyed our dreams.

We washed at a fountain near by. Only women
could be seen in the houses, but they showed themselves	
WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	39

very obliging, though we could only communicate with
them by signs. I managed to obtain a basin, as I still
cherished the illusion that it was impossible to wash
without one. We had also not yet got used to the idea
that it is quite possible to live without breakfast each
morning, so we trailed off in small parties to the station
buffet, dear and dirty, for some cofifeQ. The station
resounded with strange tongues, mainly Ruthenian and
Polish, and there were many suspicious faces. I put
down everyone who could not speak German as a spy,
and felt like catching them all by the collar and beating
them soundly as a sign of my displeasure at being landed
in their accursed country. What on earth had I gone
there for, and what did I care for Galicia, Russia and
all other enemies of the Empire ? Yet my hopes, ever
insistent, had not yet abandoned me. Once in Bukowina,
if ever we got there, I was firmly resolved to stamp
on all my orders and oaths. Of what force is an oath
taken under duress and against all the taker’s convic-
tions ? God is not a Hungarian Minister to punish us
for breaking a compact made against our will.

We were still apparently without a destination, and
the Governor of Stanislau had not the remotest notion
what to do with us, as we had come too soon ! We were
astonished to see how little notice was taken of our
arrival, and though we hardly believed that the Monarchy
was wanting us for the taking of Moscow we felt quite40 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

injured that we should seem to be regarded as apparently
unimportant. General discontent and a suspicion of
demoralisation was the natural result.

Suddenly a Staff-Captain, imperious in his manner and
bursting with importance, came on the scene. He
exchanged a few curt words with our Major and imme-
diately rode off, smacking his brand-new riding-boots
with his whip, a magnificent affair with & silver handle
fashioned in the shape of a horse’s head. He had brought
us the order to defend Stanislau ! We, the new arrivals,
panting to march on Kieff, were to defend the town
in which we had just detrained, a town at the foot of
the Carpathians ! Territorials, to defend Stanislau ! The
Major was right. We were certainly going into action.

The battalion fell in, for we had to march through
the town. We put on our most impressive gait, but
the half-pitying, half-contemptuous looks of the inhabi-
tants were not lost on us. We also noticed some
incredulous looks which conveyed no meaning to us>
though they were the looks of those who knew how
things stood in Galicia, while we were still in ignorance.

I could not tell you how we passed through the village
of Podluze. We marched along in silence, each man
absorbed in his thoughts. At the foot of a hill we halted
while the Major explained the situation to us and gave
us our orders. Our faces during this ceremony were a
study in themselves. We listened as if he had been anWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 41

apostle revealing mysteries which we alone were worthy
to understand. The enemy must be somewhere near
Kolomea and intended to march on Stanislau. We were
to occupy the crests alpng the river and stop him if he
tried to advance. We listened intently while he added
that the Russians were still some distance off, and showed
us on a map the position each company was to occupy.
He saluted and went off. Wes saluted likewise and
hastened away to carry out our orders, with ceremonious
gravity which was anything but native to us.

We found some of our own troops by the Jezupol
road, occupying new trenches, the first we had ever
seen. Fields of wheat and maize were spread out before
us, and on our right was the valley of the Warona, to
which we could descend by a steep hill covered with
beech and hazel trees. I fixed on a position and sent
out patrols to various observation posts. I could feel
the military enthusiasm of my youth coming back to
me with a rush.

The field kitchens only turned up late, for we were
occupying a position on the crest of a steep ridge quite
devoid of roads or paths. It was our first true cam-
paigning meal in aluminium plates. The Major was the
only man to seem pleased with fife. He was full of
jokes, and encouraged us to cultivate a liking for this
kind of life seeing that we should know no other for
many a long day to come. He offered us tea from his	
42	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

travelling samovar, and undoubtedly did all that he
could to be a satisfactory elder brother.

We learned that a priest in the village had been just
arrested, condemned and hanged as a spy. It was the
first positive confirmation of the hostility of the Ruthenes
of Galicia towards us.

Night came down and slowly wrapped us in her mys-
terious shadows. When I was a child there was nothing
I liked more than sleeping out on a summer night, but here
I cordially detested* the idea of lying out under the stars.
We should all have liked to have made tracks for the
nearest village to find some more human bed-chamber,
but the order came to double the sentries and remain
where we were.

The men came to tell me they could make a bed “ as
good as my bed at home,” and by way of proof brought
up whole armfuls of hay, which they threw down in
a heap in a comer well sheltered from the wind. Packed
close together for warmth we all finally fell asleep. In
the sky a crescent moon like the sickle of Death shone
calm and clear.

August 30th—September 1 at.

At dawn, more dead than alive the men fell in and set
off for Halicz, a long march. Our Commanding Officer’sWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 43

horse threw him, “a bad sign,” as the men were not slow
to remark.

On the way they made presents of food to the Ruthenian
children, as they had brought a plentiful supply of provi-
sions when they left home, in addition to the two or three
rolls in their haversacks. They fell out as they liked
and handed out bread and coppers, fondling their horses,
for their thoughts were full of the dear ones they
had left behind them. The mothers were much moved.
A Ruthenian in high boots and an old hussar’s kepi
pulled down over his' eyes was guarding some cattle a
little way off. I watched him closely for some time,
and the longer I watched the surer I became that he
was a spy. He was altogether too cunning and observant.
He tried to look like a gaping country bumpkin, but as
he leaned carelessly on his stick I was pretty certain he
was counting us. Someone threw him a piece of bread,
but he would not advance a step to get it. When we
shouted at him he pretended to be busy heading off a
cow, and retreated five or six hundred yards farther off.

I confess I was not pleased with the touching faith of
our peasants in their alms-giving, “ so that God would
help them when their turn came.” I’ve never had much
reverence for a God who could be bought. Our country
custom of charitable benefactions and funeral feasts
are almost certainly a legacy from Roman traditions,
a relic of the times when the gods were much nearer44 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

to Man and his sins than they are now. The Jewish
Jehovah, more accessible both to the dispossessed and
the possessed of this world, has taken their place. But
the manner of worship has not changed in the least.
The faithful have surrounded their God with saints
through whose mediation they think His favours can more
readily be obtained. The Lord of the Heavens lets Himself
be worshipped indiscriminately and thinks no evil, even
of those who worship Him without form or ceremony.
Faith is everything . . . form is only a concession to
Humanity.

I was engaged in these speculations when the sound of
Sergeant Jenciu’s voice just behind broke in upon my
musings : “ Did you hear that, sir ? There they go ! ”
What we heard was the distant rumble of the guns.
It was Sunday and, as it happened, exactly church time.
The men uncovered, and as they all crossed themselves
I confess I found myself overwhelmed by a wave of piety
in face of the great Unknown drawing nigh. Timor
fecit Deum, one of our old Latin ancestors once said.
So I crossed myself like the rest.

We went on again. The sun rose in the heavens
and his fays became uncomfortably warm. The road
groaned under our hob-nailed boots and the dust began
to settle on our faces and fill our eyes. After about four
hours of marching, with no rest, we were showing signs of
distress. Our feet dragged, we could hardly keep our eyesWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 45

open and our heads began to drop heavily forward on
to our chests. The older men had the greatest difficulty
in carrying their packs. After a short halt some of the
men could hardly be persuaded to leave the friendly
shelter of the roadside ditch. At length we reached the
wooden bridge over the Bistrytsa opposite the little town
of Jezupol. A surprise was in store for us here. An
officer told us that a Russian grenadier lay dead not a
hundred yards away. We crossed the ^ bridge in the
approved military fashion, one by one and out of step.
It was extraordinary to see how the presence of danger
had roused all our faculties. The old men ran like hares.
All complaints of weariness were forgotten. When
the bridge was passed we resumed our march, but this
time by by-roads and through woods and cornfields.

When we got to the solid iron bridge over the Dniester
near Wodniki I could not help saying to the men : “ Here’s
the Dniester, boys. ... You remember Eminescu’s
lines :

From the Dniester to the Theiss

The lamentations of Roumanians arise. . . .”

The poet’s words woke a fresh echo in our breasts,
and for the first time we realised all their charm, subtlety
and tragedy. I heard a voice in my ear :

“ Suppose, sir, they asked us to fight our Bessarabian
brothers. What should we do then ? ”

What reply could I give ? I had just put the same	
46	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

question to myself and my mind was a prey to doubts
and fears. What if there should be no limit to their
expectations of us ?

When we reached the farther bank we had a halt,
being almost overwhelmed by the heat. On the left
bank our guns were already installed on the slopes, and
officers, posted on the arches of the bridge, were signalling
to the gunners. Immediately before and around the bridge
was a line of trenches manned by recruits and beyond
these trenches barbed-wire obstacles of all kinds abounded.
It was the first time I had seen such a sight. Yet every-
thing that met our gaze—bridge, river, trenches, hills,
batteries—seemed to be simply whirling round us, for the
sun had made us positively inebriated. The men piled
arms and falling in a heap beside them, lay like logs. . . .
Yet we had hardly so much as dozed before our nascent
dreams were shattered by the harsh voice of the Major :
“ Vergatterung ! Fall in ! ” Groaning, we staggered
to our feet, a bundle of aches and pains, and horribly
stiff in the joints. The next part of our march on the
hillside skirted by the railway to Halicz was a trying
business. The sun beat fiercely down on our backs
and the men swore volubly, the only relief open to them.
The road seemed to burn our feet and we staggered on
over our swaying shadows, half choked by the clouds
of dust we raised. At Wodniki we were barely recognisable
and looked as if we had spent all our lives in the millsWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 47

of the underworld. The men threw their packs and rifles
down in the middle of the road and lay down under any
shade they could find. It was hopeless to give orders,
for discipline was a thing of the past for the time being.

In this village we came across a few other men of the
Fagaras Honveds, and learnt that they had been a beaten
force from the first encounter. Those who had got away
were still on the run. At Jezupol there must have been
about a dozen of them. A volunteer from Orastie told me
that my friends Goga and Sabor had been wounded,
but could not say what had become of them. There
was still some way to go to Halicz, and by the time we got
there we no longer bore any resemblance to an army.
We were more like a flock of sheep. Poor Austro-
Hungarian Army, if its condition was no better than ours !

At Halicz, too, no preparations had been made for
our arrival. The Major went off for orders and left me
to retrieve two of our companies, which had dropped
behind and could not be found anywhere. I borrowed
Boldogh’s horse and, crossing the Dniester, made my way
into the town. At any other time I should have been
much interested in this old capital of the Principality of
Halicz and the seat of an historic bishopric. But now
its streets were full of troops of all arms. Columns of
marching men were making for the neighbouring heights
while others were filing out on the Kalusz roads. The
inhabitants, collected in groups before their houses,48 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

watched the hubbub in the streets open-mouthed. Aides-
de-camp with serious, anxious faces galloped hither and
thither with orders. The citizens, especially the Jews,
were collecting their belongings, and piling them high on
carts, wagons, and even horses. I plunged into the thick
of this human swarm, vainly seeking the lost companies.
I queried a passing officer : “ Have you seen anything
of two companies of the 23rd Territorials ? ” He looked
at me pityingly, with a wry smile : “ You had better ask
the Russians, my boy.” I did not understand till after-
wards. I tried him again : “What on earth’s going on
here ? ”	“ Oh, general retreat. Good-bye.” I stood

nailed to the spot.

After some time I came across the adjutant of the
battalion, who was also searching for the two, companies.
To return we had to cross the bridge again and it was
packed tight with ambulances, artillery and columns of
infantry. I npticed that the guns were drawn by three
horses instead of six, and that the men, grimy with
smoke and dirt and sweating profusely, had a look of
haunting terror in their eyes. Some of them, pale as
corpses, were actually asleep on their horses or limbers.

It was only after a further hour’s wanderings that I
found the Major of the two companies, and I was at the
very end of my tether. We had just done our first full
day’s march and felt as if we could not do a step farther,
Several officers had gone sick already, while the quarter-WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 49

master, instead of bringing up the field kitchens, had
returned to Stanislau the minute he heard the sound of
guns. He was a true Hungarian, a worthy representative
of the valiant race of Arpad.

A short distance away I noticed a General and his
aide-de-camp, a hussar captain, who sat his horse abomin-
ably. The sound of a violent cannonade came from the
direction of Rohatyn and a rumour spread that we were
being beaten. The General swept the whole landscape
with his glasses, especially the village of Meducha, where
the shrapnel' bursts were particularly concentrated.
I strolled casually as near to him as I could get, inspired
by a not unnatural desire to know what a General really
thought and said :

“ Those fools will soon be in the same basket,” mention-
ing the name of an Austrian officer entrusted with a
turning movement from Rohatyn against the Russian
flank.

“ What the devil is all that stuff down there ?” pointing
to the packed shrapnel clouds in a wood above the village
of Meducha. “ Our batteries are supposed to be there.
You don’t mean to say that the Russians have got
there already! ”

I was all ears, and, to speak frankly, utterly amazed
that a General should not know what was happening
a few miles off. The officer turned out to be the Brigadier
of our 103rd Brigade of Ardeal Territorials. I looked50 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

at him closely, endeavouring to discover some gleam of
intelligence in his wizened face and weak, shifty eyes, but
he spied me in due course and signed to me to move off.
I went off at once, blushing at my transgression in penetra-
ting the secrets of his Excellency; but I was not alone,
for several other officers had felt the same impulse as myself,
and had not been afraid to act upon it. The General
had no friendly gesture or pleasant word for us, but
merely drove us off. He had only contempt for our
petty second-lieutenant’s star. It was the Austrian Army
all over!

I here saw the first wounded, poor, dirty and exhausted
fellows on their way to the ambulances for Halicz. Their
clothes were stiff with blood—black, coagulated human
blood. From a stretcher in which two bearers were
carrying a very serious case the blood, percolating through
rough bandage and the thick canvas, dripped in great
red gouts at every step.

Towards evening an o^der came to occupy a series
of entrenchments defending the Rohatyn road. We
had hardly complied with these directions before fresh
orders were issued. We were to post sentries and settle
down for the night in the neighbouring orchards. We
collected hay and improvised rough beds, but had hardly
closed our eyes before further orders arrived. We formed
up in column, swearing as only soldiers can, and then
discovered that movement was impossible. The roadWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 51

(the only one leading to the Halicz bridge) was hopelessly
blocked by baggage trains, artillery and columns of
infantry coming from Rohatyn and Stanislau. We stuck
there for two hours, pushed this way and that by an endless
stream of convoys. At length the Major, in mortal
fear of arriving late, stopped a column with his riding-
whip and we managed to thread our way through the
jumbled and despairing horde.

Our destination was Meducha, and we followed our
Major in the inky darkness, utterly tired out and staggering
like drunkards. On our way we passed through a fortified
village held by our troops. “ Why on earth are we
Territorials sent beyond a position held by regulars ? ”
was the query of everyone. Soon we left the road and
crossed some fields. In the obscurity every tree and
bush looked like an enemy lying in wait. About midnight
we found ourselves on the road again, with houses on each
side in which lights flickered uncertainly,for a minute or two,
and then suddenly went out. “ What’s going on in there ? ”
someone asked. “ Cossacks, undoubtedly.” In the
ditches and fields by the roadside we could distinguish
soldiers’ packs, cloaks and arms. . . . This must have
been the scene of the recent fight in which we were beaten #
Yet there was no sign of either dead or wounded.

All at once there was a general stampede. I suddenly
found myself in the ditch and up to my elbows in mud.
“ What the devil . . . Cossacks.” We ran like mad,	
52	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

at least as fast as the squelching marsh and thick reeds
clinging tenaciously to our legs would let us run. Time
after time we fell and picked ourselves up, full of water
and slime. After unheard-of efforts we managed to reach
a ploughed field and I rallied the men and led them
back towards the fortified village. We ran down a road;
but only to land in another marsh, which brought us up
dead. We heard rustling in the grass, much stamping
and splashing, and finally a voice. “ Where’s the
Major ?—I don’t know—I think the Cossacks got him—
We oughtn’t to leave him behind, sir.”

We held a council of war in the mud, which half
engulfed many of us, and shivered, quite as much with
fright as with cold. I wanted to return to Meducha—
but where on earth was Meducha ? We pulled each other
out of the marsh and got back to the road, where we
deploj^ed in skirmishing formation and tried to find
the village from which we had started. But having
found it, we dare not enter. After a short time I heard
steps on the road and saw shadows passing. I took
a private’s rifle and slipped behind a tree. If they were
friendly they would answer, so I shouted in Roumanian :
“ Who goes there ? ” No reply. Fear almost suffocated
us and the men pressed round me and levelled their rifles
at the shadows. Our eyes almost left our heads in the
effort to pierce the gloom v I shouted again : “ Who are
you ? We shall fire! ” “Friends.” “ Fagarasians ? ” “ Yes! ”	
WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	53

The rifles fell from our hands and we heaved a sigh
of relief. They were a party of about forty, led by my
company officer and the regimental ^doctor, Dr. Schuller.
We asked them what had happened, and learned that
several men had seen two Cossacks emerge from the
reeds and run through our Major, who had hardly time
to shout “ Oh! ”

We decided to withdraw to the nearest village, Tuslan,
and in due course reported to the officer commanding
this sector, a Major, who swore at us for cowards and sent
us off to some trenches on the outskirts. When we
awoke from two hours’ sleep in company with our doctor
we found ourselves literally frozen, and our clothes were
soaking and caked with mud. At dawn we managed to
find a house in which to dry our things and get warmed
up with tea made by some Czech sappers. My orderly
had vanished, so a change of clothes was out of the question.

It Was a fine autumn morning as we resumed our march
for Meducha. The. sun climbed up from behind a hill
and wrapped us in his grateful warmth like so many
prodigal sons. When we reached the scene of our
nocturnal adventure we found the whole place littered
with articles of kit and equipment. Many of the men
retrieved things they had thrown away in the panic.
I’m ashamed to say that among the salvage was our
brand-new drum.

At the entrance to Meducha were two houses crammed	
54	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

to the roof with packs, kit and other belongings abandoned
by fugitives or recovered from the dead, but we never
managed to find out what had happened in the day or
days preceding our arrival in the warm corner.

We reported, a somewhat straggling and disorderly
party, to our Major, who received us with a smile and
asked us if we had spent a good night, wherever we had
spent it. We had hardly taken up our quarters before the
shells began to rend the sky and burst with a hysterica^
laugh over a column of Austrian Landwehr which was
ascending the hill on our right on its way to the fort
of Lisa-Gora. ... In a short time we were holding
some trenches at Kopany, just outside Meducha.
We had two guns with us and the 21st Territorials on our
right, a regiment which had suffered very severely in
attacking the Russian positions at the edge of the wood.
We all formed part of the Twelfth Corps, to which the
defence of the Halicz sector had been assigned. But
although I made extensive inquiries I never managed
to get further or fuller details.

We only had one battle here—and that was with
a ration-party. On the very first evening a sharp burst
of rifle-fire along the whole front almost deafened us,
for we had not yet got our ear trained to this music. A
dozen or so bullets flew whistling overhead and flares blazed
up suddenly from a neighbouring redoubt. At first
the men were horribly alarmed at this, never having seenWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 55

them before, and thinking that the Russians were bombard-
ing us with some terrible new engine. Meanwhile a ration-
party from the field kitchen had learned where we were
and was trying to bring us up some hot soup. The
sentry took the sound of the horse for a Cossack and let
fly. His companions followed suit without waiting
for orders, and the ration-party replied in kind. It
was several minutes before we managed to make
ourselves heard and induce the spirit of peace to return
and make her home with us among the steaming pans.
Happily there were neither killed nor wounded.

All the villages of this districts were deserted. Not
a soul could be seen in the houses, for the Ruthenians,
always suspected as actual or potential spies, had incon-
tinently bolted. Cattle and poultry roamed at will
over the countryside until requisitioned by our men,
who could find no one from whom to buy them. Back
they came with a goodly company of fowls, ducks, geese
and pigs, and a supply of fruit. The 1st and 2nd
September were indeed days of fatness and good living,
and the rest of the campaign could show nothing to match
them.

On September 1st a patrol of five Cossacks appeared
at a distance of two or three miles. Our two guns opened
fire and wounded one of them, who fell from his saddle.
I couldn’t help feeling genuinely sorry as I watched him
bandage himself, remembering something told me by56 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

one of our own wounded whom we retrieved in a ditch
a few days back. This Roumanian, with a frightful
wound in the leg, had been found by two Cossacks, who
had washed his wound, bandaged him, handed over
the contents of their mess-tins and shaken down the pears
from a tree near by. Further, one of them, who spoke
Roumanian, had asked him if he would like to be taken
to their ambulance, and on his replying that he would
prefer to go to our own they had lifted him on to a horse
and brought him to the outskirts of Meducha. They
would not actually enter the village as he would thereby
merely have been exposed to the Russian bombardment
and they to our bullets, but they put him down near
a stream and left him, after shaking hands and wishing
him good luck.

I promised myself to send out two men at night to pick
up the poor Cossack if he were still alive, and if he got
better he would, certainly say his orthodox “ Paternoster ”
for the remissions of the sin we had committed against our
will.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 57

THE FIRST ACTIONS

September 2nd.

The order to start came in the middle of the night
and it was in deep silence that we left our trenches and set
out for Halicz. Once more we had a long wait, for the
road was encumbered with baggage-trains withdrawn by
their Commanding Officer for fear of the Cossacks. Here
I saw an armoured train for the first time. It was going
to Stanislau, and reminded me of nothing so much as a
great steel monster with giant scales and breathing
out flames from its nostrils like the dragons of our story
books. It glided on smoothly to the rescue of the
town which the Czar’s knights were threatening.

There was another blockade outside Halicz. Above
us an aeroplane, one of ours by its colours, was in course
of descent. I learned later that it contained a Russian
General and his orderly, who were following the retreat of
our troops from on high. As we were leaving the town
I noticed a beggar with the face of a Dostoiewski and
his breast covered with Austrian medals. With his
broad forehead and narrow, furtive eyes it was impossible
to mistake him for anything but a spy. I called the
Major’s attention to him and he had a good look, but58 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

replied that after all there was no proof against him.
I left him in God’s keeping with the thought: “ After
all, if he is a spy what’s that to me ? 1 haven’t come to
Galicia to save it by myself! ”

We soon left the Zalukiew road and found ourselves
in the woods by the banks of the river Lomnitsa, which
had to be crossed before we halted near Podhorki. We
had marched for twelve hours without one real break,
and most of the men had been up to the knees in fording
the stream.

At half-past two in the afternoon we bivouacked at
Bania, near Kalusz. There for the first time we found
the regiment, and even the brigade, at full strength.
We amused ourselves listening to the explosions inHalicz,
and learned that all the stores and provisions accumulated
in the depots were being l^lown up owing to our inability
to remove them. The value of the corn alone destroyed
thus was more than half a million crowns. The railway
and the magnificent bridge over the Dniester went the
same way. For the first time we were shown what
military devastation really is. What triumphs of “ Culture”
could have been produced by the vast sums thus thrown
away ! Think of the cost and labour involved in repairing
and replacing what a few pounds of gunpowder destroyed
in a few minutes !

The officers were angrily ashamed of our defeats and
used no measured language. The great mistake we hadWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 50

made was in under-estimating our enemy and making
our attacks according to books and theories. Each
unit, as it arrived in Galicia, was hastily thrown into
action and the men attacked as at manoeuvres, advanc-
ing all together in open formation. The Russians, usually
entrenched at the edge of a wood, let us approach within
three or four hundred paces and, just as we yelled our
“ Hourra ! ” for the “ final assault ” with the bayonet,
opened rapid fire with rifles and machine-guns which
decimated our ranks in a few seconds. The few who
survived wandered panic-stricken all over Galicia and
soon lost any military identity they ever had, while
some are said to have fled without stopping to Fagaras !
At any rate this was the kind of fate that befel most of
the Austro-Hungarian front-line units.

September 3rd.

We slept pretty late in our straw-warmed tent and
I confess I began to have a liking for our nomadic
existence. The less sturdy of us soon fell in, and I myself
had a fearful struggle with a hacking cough, but I found
a certain charm in this primitive existence and “ carried
on” without much difficulty.

At eight o’clock we were ready to start for Dolina.
The crush on the road Was such that we could only
march up to half-past ten. At first we managed to keep in60 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

column, but not an hour had passed before we merged in
such a flow of trains, transport columns, prisoners, and so
on, that it was impossible to say whether it was an army
or a herd that was on the march. We fell into groups
and ceased to care what became of the others.

In the afternoon we stopped by a wood in a park.
The gamekeeper, a Pole, had three pretty daughters,
who soon became my firm friends although they knew
no language but their own. I likened them to three
forest nymphs, especially the second one, whose charming
laugh seemed to set all the oak leaves ashake. They
feasted me on cakes and honey and I drank to Poland
and her independence. Their father told me that the
inhabitants of the district were all Ruthenians, “Porusky ”
as he called them, and detested us cordially. I remem-
bered that in the village of Podhorki I had asked
a peasant in one of the cottages if he were not terrified
of the Russians. He almost doubled up before answering:
“The Russians will cut off our heads,-sir,” but he said
this with such composure and so cunning a gleam in his
eyes that I didn’t believe in his fear for a moment. These
men never left their homes when the Russians came,
while the Jews, the famous Galician Jews, wrinkled
their foreheads and bolted, on foot, or in carts drawn
by their knock-kneed nags, without further delay.

We left after an hour’s rest, to resume what the Austrians
call a “ concentration farther back.” Oh ! you cannot	
WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	61

win battles with officials and proscriptions. Something
else is wanted. . . . The news was bad. Our Lemberg
army was said to be in a tight corner, and some of those
who were not* afraid to speak freely told me with a
mysterious air that they believed the last hour of the
Monarchy had sounded, while a bold peasant called out:
“ Don’t you worry. We’ll find ourselves in Roumania
when we get home ! ”

The march seemed endless and we became too tired
for anything except swearing. Some cursed the cow
that produced the calf that bore the hide that formed
the leather of which their packs were made. Others
swbre that “ if they had only known ” what in store for
them in Galicia, wild horses would not have pulled them
from the mountains of Fagaras. If they had only
known! . . . and if they could only have the time
over again! . . .

September 4th.

We had to make a prodigious effort to get to Bolechov’
and about a quarter of the regiment fell out as it was. Half-
way there the Brigadier held an inspection, as the result
of which he had two observations to make : (i) the men
must not eat while filing past before his Excellency;
(ii) the fifes and drums must be drawn up in two ranks
(“ Die Spielleute sollen eine Doppelfeiehe bilden”).	
62	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

My company commander, the Hungarian Jew Boldogh,
was obsessed by all sorts of gloomy visions. He was in
mortal fear of death and the Russians, and kept repeating
solemnly to me: “ You see. You’ll find yourself company
officer.” I smiled and prophesied that we should both
end up in the snows of Siberia.

Schwarz, another Budapest Jew and the commander
of the 10th Company, had been one of the last to cross
the bridge at Halicz. Terrified of the Cossacks and think-
ing it far better to be taken prisoner than killed, he had
ordered his men to hang their scarves on their bayonets,
and it was with their rifles thus bedecked with impromptu
white flags that the company entered Halicz. But
when they had left the danger zone it was this same
Schwarz who began to browbeat the men for having
been cowardly enough to tie their filthy rags to their
rifles. “ Dirty Wallachians ” was perhaps the least
offensive of his insults, yet he was one of the many who
left the battlefield without seeing even the shadow
of a Russian.

There was a Saxon in my company, a native of Sebes,
who was the Bucharest representative of the great
German chicory house of Frank. This man was clever
and well educated, spoke Roumanian perfectly, and we
had often talked politics together and planned partitions
of the Empire. But though he agreed that the Austrian
provinces should be absorbed in Germany, he absolutelyWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 63

refused to allow Ardeal to be ceded to ‘Roumania.
“ Let Roumania help herself to Bessarabia.” He trembled
for the fate of Saxon property and privileges in
Transylvania.

The town of Bolechov was very like one of our little
home towns with their strips of garden before the
houses and many pretty villas. It takes its name from
Bolochovan Roumanians who were the allies of the
Kings of Hungary in the eleventh century; but the
name is the only survival, for the population has long
been submerged in the Slav tide.

We bivouacked in the village of Woloskawies. The
men slept in bams or in the open, while the officers found
room in the houses. Our Major had the luck to strike
the house of a Ruthenian professor of Classics at Lemberg
and that evening this old gentleman dined with us. He
told us a good deal of Ruthenian unrest in Galicia. It
appears that all power in this province is in the hands
of the Poles, who do not admit the Ruthenians to any
share in the government or administration. In all this
district the great landowners are Poles, and Polish is
the official language while Ruthenian is barely tolerated.
All rich Jews transformed themselves into Poles. The
Professor spoke with much scorn of the “ polniche Wirts-
chaft ”—the Polish administration, and told us that
all the priests and teachers in Galicia were engaged
in Russian propaganda -and affiliated to Bobrinsky’s64 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

organisation. While we were taking our coffee next
morning he produced a map and showed us all the
territory Russia in tended to annex—it included all the
northern Slav provinces of the Monarchy. Later on
our Major was mighty sorry he had not had the
Professor arrested; he was convinced he was a spy.

September 5th—6th.

I was lucky enough to find a bed this night.

After a long march of twelve miles, on a road encumbered
with every kind of creeping thing and interrupted at
intervals, we reached the town of Stryj. It was half-
empty, for only the poorest of the poor had remained
behind in their houses. We went three or four miles
farther on, with due precautions against surprise, to a
village the name of which I did not and do not even now
know as I had not my map on me.

The soldiers had not had any bread for two days and
were soon hard at work begging the inhabitants for it.
I believe they would willingly have paid a crown for the
smallest slice, but the wretched folk had very little, and
that of the black and slimy kind that sticks in your
throat. Hunger andean empty stomach prescribe a special
code of morals. Inside an hour, in spite of the interven-
tion of the officers, the village was literally sacked. We
were continuing our apprenticeship in war manners but
had not yet got beyond the stage of timidity and remorse.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 65

One evening someone discovered a barrel of beer, and
with the help of foaming mugs and a square meal we
discussed the situation of the army. The Major informed
us that the southern army was about to effect its junction
with the central army covering Lemberg and that a
decisive battle would then taken place. In addition
our left wing had made contact near Oracow with
the right wing of the German Army. . . . Not much
consolation!

Next day we returned to Stryj, which was even more
deserted. On the roofs and walls of the houses were
displayed pious images of the Virgin, Jesus and Saint
Nicholas, to show the Russians that their owners were
Orthodox. Even the Jewish houses had them.

September 1th.

A day of note, for I took over the command of the 11th
Company in the absence of its chief, who had his arm
frostbitten during the night. Near the village of Brigidan
we ascended Hill 317 in support of some artillery. The
Colonel to whom we reported, a nervous German, told
us that the Russians were about eighteen miles off and
that we should soon have our hands full with them.

In the village our servants washed our linen and hung
it out to dry. Several men went round searching for
bread and found the inhabitants, both German and
Ruthenian, quite ready to sell as soon as they found they66	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	
		

were Roumanians. Our drummer, Zosim, who thought the
proper thing to do was to speak Hungarian, found himself
refused everywhere, and was eventually obliged to produce
witnesses to swear that he was a good Roumanian. Then,
and then only, was he allowed some supper.

September 8th.

The gunners were getting ready to start. No one
had anything to say to us and we might as well not
have existed. The men were petrified with cold and
trying to obtain a little warmth by lighting small heaps
of straw. The flames quivered somewhat feebly and
the columns of smoke ascended in grateful sacrifice for
a day’s rest to Him on high.

The order came to fall in on the road and we did so,
and started off for an unknown destination. In a short
time we were in the beautiful forest on the right bank
of the Letnianka, the fresh morning air opened our eyes,
and for the first time we saw truly what we had come to.
Our faces had assumed an entirely different expression, for
hunger and dirt had laid a heavy mark upon them.
All signs of the inner, spiritual man had gradually vanished.
Our senses were drugged and our souls slept. The men
said war, like the Flood of old, is a scourge sent by God.
A fervent sign of the Cross did something to restore
their peace of mind, and they went on to do God’s will,
in expiation of their sins.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 67

At Konigsau (Rovine) we came up with the rest of
the regiment and set out pn the tracks of the Russians
by forced marches. Ahead of us was a squadron of
hussars deployed for battle. I had some talk with a
few of these “ Red Devils ” and learned that they had
a wholesome respect for the Cossack lance. In the
fields round Belegi we came across some thatched shelters
which had lately been occupied by the Russians. Our
cookers came up and we lost no time in getting a meal.
The poverty of the inhabitants of this district was
extremely depressing. The women looked for all the
world like sorceresses, their hair unwashed and uncombed
and their clothes filthy and in rags.

We soon learned that the Russians were marching
between Stryj and Mikolajow. We changed to open forma-
tion and advanced rapidly over streams and marshes
and through a forest some three or four miles in depth.
It was a difficult business, as w6 had to struggle with
thick brushwood, grass as tall as or taller than ourselves,
and many a quagmire. But thanks to the rest of the
previous night we were in fine fettle and, making good
progress, reached the road in five hours. . . . Too late!
A civilian told us that two regiments of Cossacks had
passed that way three hours before. But by this time
they were at Stryj, feasting like kings and shouting
and swaggering through the streets.

When we were having our evening tea with the Major68 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

we learned that it had been a great mistake to evacuate
Stryj, which should never have been abandoned to the
Russians. We accordingly expressed ourselves freely
as to the shortcomings of our Higher Command and the
Intelligence service. I discovered that our Major himself
was somewhat vague as to what army we belonged to. Any-
how, it was plain that an army which sent its Territorials
into action first could hardly be expected to be victorious.

When we reached the shelter of some woods we lit
fires and, being a race of shepherds, slept there, amid the
rustling of leaves—about five hours of good sleep. . . •
Our dreams were all of hope.

September 9th.

At last we had reached the danger zone, that mysterious
area which sifts out the weak from the strong. The patrio-
tism of the foreign officers soon dissolved and the fine-
word officers began to go sick. Certainly the marches
and miseries of the last eleven days had tried us pretty
highly. . Without an action we had lost a quarter of our
effectives. I must admit that the arrangements for
evacuating the sick were excellent. Dr. Schuller told
me he would like to “ evacuate the lot,” provided he could
go with them himself.

This morning I had to say farewell to Sergeant Jenciu,
my right-hand man, with whom it was always a real
pleasure to talk or consult. It was a severe blow, and	
WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	69

I felt I could hardly let him out of my sight even though
he was a true brother and on his way back to Ardeal!

The day promised to be bright and fine. The sun
blazed above the trees, a sight we had not seen for several
days. We had a peaceful wash as a preliminary to
breakfast and for the time cared very little what was
in store for us. All we knew was that we had still several
lazy hours to while away in the green depths of the
forest, depths which secured us from the prying eyes of
the foe. What an awful mistake we made !

The order came to advance towards the Dniester
and attack the Russians. “ Attack the Russians,”
almost screamed the Jew. “Of course.” “Then . . .
we’re going to certain death ? ”	“ It looks like it.”

The men took off their caps and made the sign of the Cross,
and before I could reflect I found myself doing the same
and turning eastwards to say my “ Cod help us ” . . >
which the whole company repeated in a whisper.

I was sent through the village of Czemica to the right
wing of the regiment, but unfortunately we mistook
the way, lost touch with the rest of the battalion, and
debouched above the village of Nadiatycze on the Dniester.
The village of Roswadow on Our left was being bombarded
by the Russians and from behind the church two of our guns
were replying in the direction of Mikolajow. I sent out
four men into the water to guard against surprise while
I took my bearings. They pushed boldly into the river70 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

until they were up to their waists and hid in the reeds.
My middle-aged privates displayed great activity and
gave me a feeling of honest pleasure.

It was quite impossible to see what was happening on
our left, for the houses and trees obstructed the view-
We heard the sound of firing, and I could see an endless
stream of troops pouring towards the village. We went
forward ourselves at last, in fear of being left behind,
and passed between rows of deserted houses. The Russian
guns were pounding the village, which was packed full of
our troops, but the shells were bursting too high,
and the cone of bullets usually struck only the roofs and
chimneys. Occasionally one came lower down and
crashed into a house, sending roof and walls flying. Then
we moved on quickly, and made the sign of the Cross or
knelt for a brief moment. Thus, after many trials, we
reached the exit of the village, where we found the
2nd (Deva) Battalion of our regiment. Their officers
told me that the three other companies of my Battalion
were in the front line, and that the 1st (Sibiiu) Battalion
was holding the railway line on our left.

I doubted whether the Major would receive us with
a smile a second time, and suspected that the whole
responsibility would be thrown on me.

I doubled across a zone swept by spent bullets, not
that that troubled me much, and I reported to the Major
of the 2nd Battalion. He ordered us to take up stationWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 71

as the last company of the regiment. My doubts settled,
I returned to the village, and on my way managed to
find under a tree some cucumber which had evidently
been left behind by one whose attention had suddenly
been called elsewhere. It relieved both hunger and
thirst, so I was doubly fortunate.

My regiment advanced rapidly by companies on a line
between the railway and the Dneister, opposite Mikola jo w.
Our right was concealed by some old willows on the river-
bank, but our left was very much exposed to the view of
the Russian artillery, and we were plentifully sprinkled
with shrapnel. The shells burst pretty accurately over us,
and several men came back wounded in the hands and
feet. There were only two companies ahead of us. At
the same moment I received orders to hold some fortified
lines behind our artillery, as the Russians were trying to
take us in reverse. As we returned through the village
we spoke to some of these wounded, and it was painful
to see so many wrecks and cripples from our battalions
in the ambulances.

Half an hour later we received orders to withdraw.
I did my best to rally the company, so that the movement
might be executed in some sort of order, but it was hope-
less. The men began to run helter-skelter over the fields.
The Russian artillery soon discovered us, and did its best
to see us home. We did not stop until we had reached the
forest from which we had started that morning. There72 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

a Major of the 21st Territorials told me that it contained
two regiments of Cossacks, and there was nothing for it
but to take the only route open to us, that leading to
Drohobitz. Near the village of Rudniki we waited about
in the open fields, and to keep the men out of mischief
I allowed them to gather the cabbages, whioh were
plentiful, and send them to the cookers, which had just
come up.

The other companies gradually turned up, and in course
of time we found ourselves a regiment once more. My
company was the only one that had escaped without
casualties, so for once luck had favoured my natural
desire to spare my men, who themselves could not get
over the fact that Taslauanu’s company had come out
intact, and gave me a reputation which finally reached
Ardeal. All the other companies had suffered heavily.
Some of the men had spent several hours in front of
Mikolajow, exposed to the full brunt of the enemy’s fire.
The Russians had been hidden in the houses, and fired
on them with a machine-gun installed on the church
steeple. The Major told us that even in the line of fire
he had eaten some bacon and had a pleasant little nap.

Three of the officers had been wounded: Horwath,
a congenial Jew; Nasta, a Roumanian notary from
Zamesti, severely wounded in the thigh ; and Kvasnovski,
a magyarised Pole, notary of a commune in the F&g&ras
district, who had had the little finger of his left handWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 73

smashed by a bullet. Clever little bullet! Vargha, the
ensign, a Hungarian professor, was missing, while as for
our Adjutant, the famous Boldogh, he had bolted, and
in his flight tumbled into a pond and sprained a foot.

Before evening we were completely smothered in
troops in retreat. The Russians discovered us and sent
over some shells. Some ducks on a pond near by took
fright and began to quack lustily. “ Those ducks have
been bought! They are there to betray us! ” was Dr.
Schuller’s joking comment.

We had just time enough for a hasty meal before we
started out again, and it was all we could do to drag
ourselves along anyhow, without any attempt at order.
When we reached Ugartsberg, via Medenice, at two o’clock
in the morning, we literally fell in a heap. That day,
which had witnessed our baptism of fire, had been a
sorry one for us, as it cost us half the regiment.

September 10th.

We crossed the Dniester early this morning, and on
the way to Nikula met many Russian prisoners and long
files of wounded. In a field by the roadside was a crowd
of peasants from evacuated villages. A sad, but common
enough, vision of war.

We were told that the Austro-German Armies had been
victorious all along the line, and that William was about74 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

to dictate peace. I need hardly say that this news left us
sceptical. A further rumour came round, that we were to
have a day’s rest, and this touched us more closely. In
the afternoon we left for Ryczikow, without entering
the village, which was being heavily bombarded by the
Russian artillery. There must have been some terrible
fighting in the fields where we stopped, for we could see
nothing but new graves, with crosses made of sticks,
piles of ammunition and accoutrements, and many
unburied corpses, which, I think, had been left for our
benefit. They were meant to give us the illusion of
victory. Unfortunately, we found in a house near by
a heap of our own arms—I should say at least a thousand—
and this somewhat marred the picture.

Just off the road a dead Russian was lying on his back,
his face contorted, his lips flecked with foam, and his
arms crossed. His large, glassy eyes stared vacantly at
the sky. He was a fine man of twenty-five or so, whom
Fate had destined to this horrible end : a rotting corpse
in a field, victim of human savagery. His tom tunic
disclosed a pool of blood in which the worms were already
beginning their loathsome work. Someone had turned
his pockets inside out, and they flapped heavily in the
wind. Death had left a sarcastic smile on his lips. He
seemed to be railing at Humanity, with its so-called culture
and morality. I could almost hear him say: “ Vile brutes !
You have killed me, robbed me, and left me as prey toWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 75

the beasts and the worjns. ... You can go now, for
I have no more to give you.” A sword stained with
blood lay near him, and I picked it up and brought it
away as a hideous souvenir of the horror and disgust
I had known that day.

That night Bogdan, one of our stretcher-bearers, went
by himself into the woods, and was attacked and stabbed
in the arm by a civilian, a Ruthenian, who made off
before our patrols could catch him.

September 11 th.

Our cookers came up, and were received with great
applause. We had a solid meal, and made the most of it,
as it might be heaven knows how long before we saw
them again.

Orders came that we were to envelop the Russians at
Mikolajow. On this occasion my particular duty was to
hold the Lubiana hill—the post of honour and danger—
with two platoons. We set out, taking care to conceal
ourselves in the ditch by the roadside to avoid observation.
We went through a line of guns, all spitting forth pro-
jectiles and making an ijifernal noise. We were astounded
to find that they were not under cover. Even the gunners
and parties bringing up ammunition seemed to despise
any form of shelter.76 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

On the way up we heard that the Russians were already
in retreat, and we returned to Dmytrze, where the whole
regiment formed up, and company by company we
advanced in open formation on Horbacza. As we
approached this village we met with terrible shell-fire,
which swept away one line after another. Death raged
all around us, but we pressed on unheeding. An explosion
in the air over my head shook me like a rag, and I fell in
a heap, but it seemed a mere mechanical process to pick
myself up and resume my place at the head of my com-
pany. A shell fell right in the middle of the first platoon,
and killed Streitfeld and several men, but nothing stopped
our steady advance to the village under the hill. On our
left were some Bukowina soldiers of the 41st Infantry.
They went forward with the same reckless courage,
though many bit the dust. The wounded groaned, and
started to drag themselves to the ambulances. Bullets
whistled through the village streets, and the men took
refuge in the houses, but the officers drove them out again
with their swords and revolvers. Our turn came round to
climb the hill, and we started with that infernal song in
our ears. I could see men falling all ways. . . . The
companies were soon hopelessly mixed up, and in a short
time I found I had only a handful of men left. I had not
the remotest idea what had happened to the Major or the
officers of the other platoons. ... I could only keep on
croaking, “ Forward ! ”WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 77

I came across a line of Honveds, who would not move,
and threatened them with my revolver. . . . They had
two officers with them, a captain and a lieutenant of the
regulars! These shameless scoundrels were trying to
sneak away !

Just ahead of us was a great forest, and I could hear
some of our men cheering. We ran down the hill in hope-
less disorder, and from a hill on our left the Russians
poured in a heavy flanking fire, which caused us heavy
losses. We all cheered lustily, and the woods and valleys
echoed our cry and carried it far and wide. I stopped
in a godsend of a ditch, two hundred yards from the forest.
The Russian fire counselled prudence.

A little later I heard my friend Michaelis, the publisher
of Sibiiu, shouting out “ Elore ! ” (“ Forward ! ”) in his
ludicrous Hungarian. Bugles blowing and drums beating,
about twenty men followed him. I saw them vanish
into the forest still bellowing “ Elore ! ” Just on the edge
of this forest a house was burning, and tongues of flame
stretched out menacingly towards the trees. Then, quite
suddenly, there came a great silence. . . . Evening fell.
There were forty or fifty men in my trench, Territorials,
regulars, reservists, of many different regiments and
companies.

We had just heard that there were many Bessarabians
in the Russian ranks, so here were men from Transylvania
and the Bukowina, compelled to fight against their own	
78	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

brothers. . . . We cursed the country, the forest, and
the evil fate which had brought us all together to murder
our own kith and kin.

We waited, and before long shadows were seen coming
from the wood, and our numbers were in due course
swelled to 150 or so, including Michaelis, Comanescu and
Fincu, the two last from the 1st Battalion. Our regi-
mental Commander sent us an order to stay where we
were, but a military freak caused us to scatter. A bugle
suddenly blared forth on our right, within a few yards
of the enemy. We could hardly believe our ears.
Comanescu and Fincu thought their battalion was being
assembled, and went off, taking half the men with them.
Ten minutes later the Russians opened a violent fire upon
us, and those who had so rashly left us were immediately
scattered. . A new terror appeared for us who remained
behind, for it seemed certain that our own guns, behind
and to the right of us, would reply and we should be caught
between two fires. After half an hour, however, the
Russian fire died down, and we lost no time in making
our way back to the top of the hill. We spent most of the
night in an enormous shell-hole, shivering with cold.
German Michaelis was very bitter in his reproaches for
my disregard of orders, but I soon shut him up with the
suggestion that he should go back again if he liked it.
I could only mock at his untimely insistence on
discipline.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 79

September 12th.

As soon as it became light a violent Russian bombard-
ment compelled us to retire in disorder, and just as I
came out of my dug-out a bullet shaved my ear—so near
and yet so far! Our friend Boldogh had a finger shot
off, and evil tongues whispered that he had done it
himself.

As we retired through the village we.left forty-seven
wounded men to the care of the Russians.. The yard
was full of arms and ammunition, and I took the oppor-
tunity of helping myself to a Mannlicher rifle, which
became my constant companion throughout the campaign.
You will have realised by now that the sword and revolver,
the officer’s weapons, are singularly useless in this war,
especially the sword. Only officers who liked beating men
had retained it, and everyone else had long since taken to
the rifle.

Our retirement, a disorderly and apparently undirected
affair, was first to the west, then to the south-west. At
the cost of unprecedented efforts, which were none the
less becoming habitual, we marched until midnight. At
Hruszow the companies were reorganised. The men,
perspiring profusely, and one mass of mud as the result
of several washless days, smelt like carrion. We slept
in a bam, huddled up anyhow.	
80	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

September 13 th.

We marched all day, and at ten o’clock halted at
Kulczyczc, near Sambor. The town, in its halo of electric
light, looked like a city of fairyland, and as it was long
since we had seen a real town, we felt the summons of
civilisation strongly. What wouldn’t I have given for
a bath and a warm, soft bed ! . . . The inhabitants were
anything but well disposed, and we had to hammer on
their doors with the butt-ends of our rifles before they
would even open them. My bedroom was an empty garret
and my bed a heap of straw.

September 14 th.

The owner of the house had bolted to Cracow, leaving
it to the care of the servants. I saw an extremely handsome
Ruthenian girl here—quite a novel experience.

At eight o’clock the whole regiment fell in, and we
discovered that its numbers had dropped to half. There
were seven officers left in my battalion, and the com-
plement of my company was 133. The order came round
to beat and kill all stragglers. Company officers were to
march at the tail-end of the column, and no one should
be allowed to fall out without permission.

On our way to Straszewice we passed through Sambor-
Bereznica. The road was in a shocking condition, and it	
WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	81

rained steadily the whole day, a fine rain of the watering-
can sort in the morning and a regular deluge in the
afternoon. We reached Straszewice about five o’clock,
more dead than alive, but although my life was made
unbearable by a hacking cough I felt quite ready for
anything, being urged on by an uncontrollable curiosity
to know whither our retreat was leading us and what
would be the end of it. . . .

At nightfall the cookers, with their load of good things,
came up with us. The officers got together, and we did
credit both to the food and drinks provided. Here we
heard for the first time that the Russians had reached
Korosmezo. Of course we were at one in pouring scorn
on Austrian strategy and tactics, for our glasses were
full of all kinds of excellent wines, requisitioned from the
cellars of Polish squires.

We undressed and went to sleep happy, delivered of the
only desire we had lately known.

September 15 th.

A warm, sunny day of rest, with golden opportunities
to dry our clothes, wash and shave—events of surpassing
importance on active service.

We noticed that here, too, the women alone had
remained behind, and it was horribly depressing to
see their tears and distress. Their garden railings had82 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

vanished in our fires, and even what was left to them had
to be shared with the men. I tried the role of comforter
by offering some of them a bowl of meat soup, and they
rewarded me in turn with a couple of badly cooked eggs.

In the evening the men took some straw from a farmer-
squire’s yard, and the indignant proprietor threatened
them with a claim for damage. The only reply I gave
him was to send the men back fully armed, with orders
to shoot if anyone attempted to prevent them removing
the stuff. No privileges for the rich in time of war.

September 16 th.

We left for Staremiasto. On the march I came across
an old friend, Dr. Alexander Bogdan, a professor at
Brasso. He was riding a horse, as he had been appointed
Adjutant to Major Demetrius Florian, commanding a
battalion of the 24th Territorials, also a friend of mine.
This unexpected meeting put us in good heart. Bogdan
used to possess a fine beard, but he had shaved it off. “ So
you’ve made a present of your beard to the Czar ? ”

Florian noticed a piece of green carpet (a legacy from
my late comrade Streitfeld, who fell on September 11th)
sticking out on my saddle : “ Good Lord ! Taslauanu
carries his office furniture about with him even on the
battlefield.”

We met other Roumanians who had all taken part in
the fighting.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 83

Just outside Staremiasto we were rejoined by the
5th Territorials, of Seghedin, their caps and tunics adorned
with tricoloured ribbons. They were real Hungarians, of
course, and had not yet been in action, and we could not
help remarking that they were the first Hungarian unit
we had seen since we left Halicz—and it was intact!
All the rest we saw were Roumanians. Truly Ardeal
had been bodily removed to Galicia!

It was plain that Tisza and the Austro-Hungarian High
Command were practising on the battlefield their peace-
time policy of exterminating nationalities. It was not by
pure chance that we found Galicia so full of Roumanians

We bivouacked at Starasol. Strict orders were issued
that discipline, which had become lax, must be maintained
Looting and straggling were forbidden. Perhaps as the
result of this, several missing men returned to the regi-
ment, and the strength of my company increased to 189.

Several cases of dysentery were discovered, and the
doctors began to be apprehensive of epidemics.

September 17 th.

Sleep carries on her healing work even in camps, and
we had still a full day’s rest before us at Starasol. In
this little town we actually began to pay ready money
for what we requisitioned, and we found the shopkeepers
ready^enough to sell what they had. One old lady, the84 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

owner of a diminutive haystack, was much distressed
that she had only been paid a hundred crowns, but we
generously consoled her at the expense of the State.

The men were turned on to dig and wire trenches, and
the site selected was a hill facing Iwary. I may say that
we had at length learned the art of war from the Russians.
The Major was extremely angry because most of the men
had thrown away their entrenching tools. In the presence
of Dejenariu, a friend of mine, he snapped out: “ These
Roumanians are a dirty crowd.” From that time forth
I lost all friendly feeling for him.

He was not a pleasant-tempered man at the best, and
never ceased to express his displeasure with Roumania,
which could easily have held up all the Russian Odessa
Army Corps. “ In any case,” he said, “ Germany would
willingly have given Roumania Bessarabia, a province
inhabited by Roumanians.” It’s so easy to give away
what belongs to someone else. . . .

We here learned that Cossack patrols were approaching
Sambor, and made haste to get some sleep in case we
should be wanted later on.

September 18 th.

At six o’clock in the morning we left for Starzava. The
road was clear and we felt in good marching trim. The
Staff was comfortably installed in a fine house of twoWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 85

storeys in the town. We-knew it at once by the row of cars
in the courtyard and the little yellow-and-black flags over
the door. We also soon discovered the stores, only to
swear lustily because we were refused a further ration.

We shared the road with an interminable file of refugees,
mainly Jews. A girl described them as the “ second
army,” and told us that they had been on the road three
weeks without the faintest notion as to where they were
going. We had seen many of these Jews during the last
few days, poor wretches who had left everything behind
them except a few belongings on their backs, and, as a rule,
a cow to share their wanderings. Just outside Starzava
there was a camp for Jewish refugees, and what with their
destitution and the rain they presented a picture of truly
piteous misery. Hundreds of dirty, ugly faces, drawn with
hunger and terror, could be seen on all sides peering from
drays and carts piled high with domestic utensils, furniture,
poultry, women and children. The innocent faces of babies
and here and there a slip of a girl were the only bright
spots in that bleak landscape.

The rain compelled us to call a halt. We were drenched
to the bone and sheltered in an inn. likewise full of fleeing
Jews. The men invaded the barn and stables, but for want
of room many had to stay out in the wet. At midday
an order came to return to the village. On the crowded
road it took us two hours to do a mile, thanks to the mud
which came to our knees, and when we arrived our quarters86 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

were already occupied, so we had to go back whence we
came. The men pitched their tents in the open fields and
we managed to buy hay and straw. The Jew innkeeper
demanded 200 crowns for a cartload of hay. I slept in a
room with a Jewish family of eight children and we were
in a disgusting mess, but I could no longer be impressed
by anything.

This day we buried the first cholera victim in our battalion,
a private in the 9th Company.

September 19 th.

Twelve solid hours, marching to Ustrzyki, a half-deserted
market-town. We took up our quarters among the Jews,
and I slept royally in an inn, although the proprietor was
extremely reluctant to give me anything to eat. i
A rumour circulated that Roumania had come in and
invaded Ardeal. The news warmed my heart and my
dreams and visions returned in all their old force. We also
heard that our retreat would only stop in Hungaiy, and
when I told the men they wrecked the Jewish innkeeper’s
parlour from sheer joy.

September 20th.

It rained all night and through the morning without
stopping, so it was useless to think of resuming our march.
The Jew’s wife made good use of the hours of darknessWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 87

and her little oven, and by morning had a good supply of
fresh bread to sell to the men at a reasonable price. Before
bng I had struck up an acquaintance with some of these
Jewesses and learned from them that at least two years
lefore the Ruthenian peasants had been saying to them:
“You’ll sell your stuff for nothing when the Russians
cone.” The innkeeper, however, fleeced and cheated the
mm without mercy and was appropriately treated in
coisequence.

Noticing that I was more inclined to be friendly than
the other officers these poor wandering Jews came to me
witi their woes and queries. Should they go or should
thej stay ? I advised them to stay where they were.
Whit would become of them all in Hungary ? As if that
htppy country was not already sufficiently afflicted with
ths plague of locusts! I entered into conversation with
al. these Jews because I wanted to know more of them,
thiugh I was horrified at their complete lack of scruples,
evai in the most intimate and sacred matters. They
wee quite prepared to buy a girl from her own father and
mcher.

lhad been the only officer of my company for more than
a reek, but to-day a platoon commander from the 1st
Batalion came to us, Julius Weindl, a Saxon merchant
in i, big way of business at Sibiiu. He was very tall,
phlgmatic and sensible enough, but otherwise without
anj special military virtue.88 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

At length we started out again in the mud and rain,
but this time there was no stopping us, for we had our faces
towards the Carpathians. We reached Uherce at seven
o’clock in the evening. Before we could take up the quarters
assigned to us in a peasant’s cottage we had to turn ou 1
several officers of the 22nd Territorials who were comfortable
installed there, but we were well rewarded by a good nights
rest, though the men were far worse off billeted in bans
and outhouses.

September 21s/

Affairs went from bad to worse. We had already got
used to hopeless disorder on the march and even nore
hopeless confusion in billets, but this day was a mere mid
medley. Men ought not to be treated thus in any circun-
stances. At eight o’clock in the morning the battalim
fell in. We first spent two hours in a ditch by the roadsfle
while an endless column of transport passed slowly »y.
Then we managed to get as far as Lisko and things improved
a little. The country was mountainous, which pleased us
greatly, and the sun took sides with us and did his est
to dry the roads. All the signs, notices, etc., in the town
were Polish, in Latin characters. Hitherto they lad
always been both in Polish and Ruthenian, the liter
conspicuous by its Cyrillic characters. The inhabihnts
seemed perfectly calm, gave us a friendly reception nd,WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 80

what was more important, produced food willingly. The
women followed us with their eyes and had a ready smile
for us. They were very handsome and their expression
was serene and remarkably frank.

We marched by night from Zagorz to Czaszyn, only a
few miles, but it took us till eleven o’clock. From time to
time we had to stop on the road, jammed hopelessly in the
great throng, unable to see a yard ahead of us, and frozen
to the bone. Vainly did we curse the day we were bom.
However, we survived this torture, only to find abominable
billets—a heap of straw in a reeking cottage—at the end
of it.90 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

CHOLERA SPREADS

September 22nd.

A horrible day in rest billets, pestered by wind and
rain. It was the regimental pay-day, and for once the
men got provisions and wine in addition to their pay.
We washed our clothes—and ourselves—and spent the
rest of the day wallowing in the dirt of the wretched
hovels which pass for houses in this district.

Throughout Galicia you find the house, barn and
stables, in fact, the whole block of farm buildings, under
one roof. Very few rooms have a chimney, and the
smoke usually drifts away through a hole in the ceiling.
Every household has its hand-mill, and the com is passed
through a wooden sieve which lets the bran through.
The food of the inhabitants is of the most primitive
description—milk and potatoes. Bread, a black substance,
is only seen on high days and holidays. I doubt if there
is a more poverty-stricken region in the world than
Galicia ; yet our men say that the soil is very good. The
local folk are too ignorant and lazy to do anything with it.

At dinner, my friend Dr. George M&celar, barrister of
Miercurea, and now of the Army Service Corps, did the
honours in some fine Tokay, while the Major announcedWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 91

that Germany was coming to the rescue with twelve
corps, while Roumania had entered Ardeal as an ally
and Italy had attacked France.

I knew nothing of all that, and did not want to.

September 23rd.

We had a long and exhausting march to Oslawica,
close to the Hungarian frontier. For three days we saw
nothing but dead horses by the roadside, and one of our
party counted no less than thirty in the space of two
miles. Apparently, even these poor brutes could not
stand the torture of our “ tactical retreat.” The men,
aching with hunger, pulled themselves together for a
final effort and stamped bravely through the Galician
mud, sustained by the thought that their direction was
homewards. I felt as feeble as any of them, and trailed
along behind my company—as the regulations prescribed
•—not thinking about anything ; in fact, incapable of
thinking. Although I had a horse, I preferred to march
on foot, the exercise doing something towards keeping
me warm.

At eleven o’clock at night we halted in some muddy
fields decorated with stagnant ponds. The men tore
down some handy railings to make fires, and then lay
down in the mud.92 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

September 24th.

The Commander of my regiment, who only yesterday
was threatening to shoot the men if they destroyed the
railings, came up this morning and ordered my battalion
only (the 3rd) to do some drill by way of punishment.
So there we were, in the middle of our “ tactical retreat,”
doing the “ Right Turn,” “ Shoulder Arms,” and so on.

The number of cholera cases began to increase in the
most alarming manner. We received strict orders to
keep right away from the 24th Territorials, in which the
disease was spreading at the rate of fifty men a day.
But our four regiments of Ardeal Territorials were left
to their own devices. No preventive measures were
taken, and the cases were not isolated. The doctors
soon became highly enraged with the military authorities
and went in a body to protest to the Brigadier. Staff -
Captain Homolya, a pompous and stupid Hungarian
replied that “ it didn’t matter whether Ardeal regiments
died from cholera or Russian bullets.”

Nine men were buried to-day on a hill by the banks
of the Oslavica, whose limpid murmur was their sole
requiem. A wagon conveying victims was standing near
by, the driver himself being a cholera case. Our General
happened to pass by, and, noticing this melancholy object,
gave orders for it to be removed to the nearest village.
He did not say who would remove it, or how, but con-
veniently went off in his car.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 93

At four in the afternoon someone took pity on us, and
we had a rest. By a piece of great good luck I was billeted
on a rich and hospitable farmer. We dined well, on eggs
and milk, but without bread, which could not be found,
even for officers. My friend Rotschild, the battalion
Supply Officer, explained that there was no bread because
Territorials did not have field bakeries. There had indeed
been some silly rumour that men were dying for want of
bread, but the reply had always been that “ the difficulties
were insuperable.” So during these last three weeks the
men had only had (in all) two and a-half rolls per head.

September 25th.

A further eight men died of cholera during the night,
and dozens were stricken down. I had my company
out and gave them a serious lecture on the folly and
danger of drinking water and eating uncooked fruit and
vegetables, and wound up with a fervent appeal to
remember their wives and children, who awaited their
return, and for their sakes, if for no other, to avoid con-
tagion like sin. Many of them broke down at this, but few,
alas! took my advice. Hunger proved too sharp a spur.

We returned from Oslavica by the same road by which
we had come, and our first stop was at Komancza, for
the simple reason that we had no further ordera and
did not know where to go. The retrograde movement94 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

alarmed the men, who turned their eyes towards the
Hungarian frontier at each step farther away. After
considerable delay, orders came to make for Czystohorb,
in order to cover the retreat of the Seventh Corps. We all
believed our real destination was quarantine, and groaned
to think it was in Galicia.

The village had not yet been abandoned, and so it
was possible to make good our supplies, for the Ruthenian
peasants were well-disposed, if timorous, and brought
out all they had. Their costume was not unlike that
of the Slovaks in Hungary, and we noticed in particular
that their children were numerous and remarkably fine.

My company was told off to provide sentries for a
sector of some three or four miles between the hamlet
of Puste and Jawornick. At the top of a hill near
Jawornick I asked some women to show me the shortest
way to Czystohorb. When they saw me riding towards
them they began to scream, and incontinently bolted.
Night came down, and I became seriously alarmed. At
the bottom of an unearthly ravine I discerned a shadow,
which vanished into the neighbouring stream as I
approached. It was a Ruthenian peasant, and as I
knew only a few words of Ruthenian, it was quite
impossible to explain fully what I wanted, and he, axe
in hand, stood rooted to the spot and did not answer.
I felt myself possessed by unholy rage at the thought
of being at the mercy of such ruffians, and for one madWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 95

moment I wanted to kill him. I pushed my horse towards
him and assumed a threatening air, and at last, partly
from inclination, but mostly through fear, he condescended
to lead me to the village.

September 26th.

When the sentries were relieved this morning we found
many men stricken down either with cholera or cold.
Sergeant Werner, a splendid Saxon from Sibiiu, who
had left seven children behind him at home, had been
carried away dead on a stretcher.

The whole battalion was employed digging trenches
until ten o’clock, when the order came to march to
Zubensko, via Komancza, Radosyce and Oslavica. The
peasants who came to see us off began to weep copiously,
and a Ruthenian who knew a few words of Hungarian
wailed that the Russians would come to loot and bum
their houses.

We left a few of our dead in the village. Cholera had
wrought far more mischief than the Russians, and I
was specially grieved for the death of Sergeant Masar,
of Porumbac, the gayest and bravest soul in the battalion.
On the outskirts of the village a dead soldier lay stretched
on a bundle of hay, and the Jewish owner of an inn
hard by stood twisting his straggling locks, while the
tears trickled down his white beard. But our eyes were
fixed on the approaching frontier.96 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

On the way we met some Roumanians from Beci-
Kerek in a regiment of the common army. So even the
inhabitants of the remotest corners had been brought
up for the defence of the Hapsburg eagle ! . . .

At Komancza we passed before our General Head-
quarters. We found the men extremely busy—in empty-
ing a cask of wine into bottles. Of course, our Generals
were preparing to celebrate our victories.

Falling night made us quicken our steps, but hunger
made large and increasing inroads on our strength. We
had had nothing to eat all day, and it was five days since
the men had had a bread ration.

Oslavica was full of new graves and dead horses. A
doctor stopped me to ask if we would take a cholera
case with us, but after we had looked more closely at
him and discovered he belonged to the 21st, I’m afraid
we passed on. It was not our regiment, and it was all
we could do to get ourselves along. It was pitch dark
by the time we reached Smolnik, and the last stage to
Wola-Michova was still before us, but there at last our
retreat ended and we were told we should remain a
week or two. We expressed our gratitude by making
the sign of the Cross with a fervour we had not felt for
many days.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 97

REST

September 21th.

Sunday, the holy day. It was now a month since
we Christians had heard Mass or even the sound of a
priest’s voice, and to-day we all felt an impelling need
to thank God for having kept us safely so far. We had
not a chaplain, but the men assembled in a barn, and a
deacon, from God knows what parish, took the service-
It was a calm, beautiful day, and hearing the plaintive
hymns of our Church, I went up and joined in. The
deacon was reading from an octoih (missal) with red
edges, and the thirty men present sang the words after
him. Some by the doorway listened intently on their
knees, and as I leaned against a railing the spirit of
the gathering entered into me also and I could not keep
the tears from my eyes. A thrill of religious ecstacy
shook my whole being, and I felt as never before the
supreme need of belief in a Power who watches over the
lives of men. Blind faith, a kind of fatalism, swamped
all other feelings, for it is at these times, when strength
fails, nerves go to pieces and the physical being collapses,
that men turn to the Almighty Being, the Lord of all
things, Who alone can help. The thought of divine
assistance revives and sustains the physical organism.		
98	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	

A deep sigh made me turn my head. I was in a narrow
street, on the other side of which I noticed Private Reit,
of Bran, on his knees under a tree. He was praying
with such fervour that I felt consumed with pity. His
expression was one of utter self-surrender. His body
was almost bent double, and his head hung forward on
his breast. Only his lips moved, except when he occa-
sionally made the sign of the Cross to emphasise his
prayer. . . . Near him was a pool of blood and some
horrible remains still steaming. Our butchers had just
slaughtered a cow, and in their haste to fill our bodies,
as hungry as our souls, they had forgotten to remove
its entrails.

I have already said that hunger introduced a code of
morals which has nothing to distinguish it from that of
primitive man. Plenty of the men had deserted or gone
over to the Russians rather than endure the miseries
of war, and more than once we had heard voices in the
ranks threatening to stop fighting if food were not forth-
coming. The High Command had its eye on these
disorders and issued the following :—

“ Routine Orders.

“ By the orders of the Supreme Command, all men
convicted of inciting to revolt, desertion, treason, foreign
enlistment, espionage against the army, breach of the
peace, robbery and murder, will be shot or hung out ofWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 99

hand. The same punishment shall be inflicted on all
men caught in the act of looting (in villages or private
houses).”

There was only one thing missing from this compre-
hensive regulation: an appropriate penalty for the crime
of dying of hunger or cholera.

This was a rest day. One company had to post sentries
three miles away on the Baligrod heights. We could
not help smiling at this precaution. At the beginning
of the war our first-line troops had suffered disaster through
their failure to provide against surprise. Now that the
enemy was five-and-thirty miles away we slept with
sentries to watch over us.

We never got quite accustomed to the craze of our
superiors for indicating sentry posts on a map when they
might just as well have pointed them out with a finger,
seeing that the hills were there before our eyes. Through-
out the campaign the directing staff were always to be
seen with their noses buried in maps, but the Reserve and
Territorial officers, who did not know their way about
these documents, went wrong every time they were told
to occupy a position by the map. Besides, our small-
scale maps were not up to date, and sometimes did not
show the terrain. All the roads were not shown, and
every now and then we found fields where a wood was
supposed to be. Once upon a time we supposed that the100 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

regular officers could beat us hollow at map-reading, but
we found many of them with no sense of direction, who
went badly astray, map in hand. More than one of the
early Austrian defeats was due to this defect in the
officers’ military education.

In the evening the men gathered round their fires and
improvised doina. The voices of Doicou and Sebes the
Great rang out sweet and clear to the accompaniment of
Zosim’s flute, and in the peace of this calm Galician night
seemed to echo the sorrows of a whole people.

We officers kept a late night in the Major’s house,
filling it with smoke and the roar of our voices, while
the excellent Hungarian wine our Hersch had been
thoughtful enough to provide came in for a due share
of attention.

September 28th.

We spent the whole day digging trenches for the defence
of the village. It was a hard task, as the necessary
implements were lacking and a chill wind cut through us.
I heard here that the news of Roumania’s entry into
Ardeal was false. I never believed it, but was sorry to
hear definitely it wasn’t true.

Brigade orders to-day contained a notification that
Zeppelins would shortly fly over us. As a matter of fact
I never saw one the whole time I was in Galicia. We	
WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	101

were told again that the German army was at Cracow
on its way to help us, but if so it never came my way.

We could hear the guns rumbling in the distance, but
no one could say exactly where the engagement was
proceeding.

September 29th—October 2nd.

We were mighty pleased to be driving off the Russians,
but could make no headway at all against cholera—a
much more implacable and horrible enemy. Here at
Wola-Michova we evacuated cholera cases at the rate
of hundreds a day. Men whom we had left strong and
healthy the evening before, lay next morning on the
roads or in bams, slowly turning blue-black and with
dark rings beneath their eyes. In some cases the victim’s
legs suddenly failed him, and he fell stiff to the ground.
In others, fearful convulsions marked the onset of the
malady.

After unpardonable delay, certain measures were
adopted. The victims were isolated and “ treated ”
with tincture of iodine, while the worst cases were
evacuated to Hungary. Yet no one thought of anti-choleric
vaccination. I began to be thoroughly uneasy. Death
from cholera would be a highly inglorious ending, though
I had taken every conceivable precaution against con-
tagion. For six weeks I hadn’t touched a drop of water,102 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

and had washed my hands in disinfectant before every
meal. No one had been allowed to touch my plates
or anything else, so I had reasonable ground for thinking
myself safer than the rest. Still, it was well known that
the infection had made headway in the village, for a
peasant had died of it only a few days before.

There is nothing which is not expected of a soldier
in war-time. The Major came up to-day and told me
to throw a bridge over the Oslava, to improve the
approaches to the line of positions we had dug. Behold
me, then, in a few minutes bridge-builder and road-
maker. I spent the first quarter of an hour trying to
remember all the bridges I had ever seen, and at length
evolved a scheme which I communicated to the men.
In three days we finished a bridge twenty-seven yards
long by nine wide, over a pretty rapid river. The neces-
sary material, especially the timber, was mercilessly requisi-
tioned from the peasants’ cottages, whose owners pro-
tested vigorously and wailed aloud. Who was going to
pay for it ? The Mother of God or Czar Nicholas ?

An Army Order (Armeebefehl No. 6210) laying down
the proper way to fight the Russians was read out on
parade to-day. Our enemies, it appeared, were fond of
climbing roofs and trees in order to catch us napping.
They had a first-rate knowledge of field fortification,
and always held their lines with desperate tenacity. We
were exhorted to imitate their defensive system, andWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 108

specially recommended to note their tricks of digging
sham trenches and putting caps on bushes and sticks
in order to draw our fire. We learned that they had
received special orders to fire on men with yellow piping
on their uniforms. We officers were indicated.

Of course, the Order wound up with a declaration that
the Russians were defeated and retreating, and that
Germany, having built a fortified line in France, was
turning the bulk of her forces against Russia. The
Major tried to look as if he believed it, but I may say
that incredulous glances were exchanged between the
officers. ...

That night we played cards and indulged in mild
revelry. We howled campaigning songs in our snug
houses while cholera victims groaned and agonised out-
side. The brutalizing process was proceeding apace, and
death had long since ceased to be impressive.

I went off for my romid of sentry inspection. There
was a little fir copse near by, and there I pitched my
tent and had a fire made. One of the men suddenly
fell ill at the tent door, lost consciousness, and turned
black. The others said he had been eating mushrooms.
It was almost more than two men’s work to get him down
to the village.

All the sentries on my beat were at their posts and
wide awake enough. The wind on the crest was enough
to blow one bodily away, but when I reached the highest104 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

point within a few yards of my last sentry I stopped
involuntarily. He was a Roumanian, and had swathed
himself in his tent-cloth, drawing up one flap to make
a hood. Leaning on his rifle—like a shepherd on his
crook—he was gazing, wrapt and motionless, into the
distance. There he stood, the shepherd of the Car-
pathians, as the life of the mountains and long centuries
of tradition, handed down from father to son, had made
him. The lord of mountain and meadow remained a
shepherd, even in the Imperial livery.

The last rays of sunset gave him a blood-red halo,
and he seemed to me the very sign and symbol of my
oppressed people, which has ever owed its safety and
freedom to its forests. It is in the mountain districts
only, far from the sordid tyranny of the plains, that
the proud passion for independence has been preserved
uncontaminated.

I went up close without disturbing him. “ Well,
Oarza—don’t move !—what are you thinking about ? ”
“ What should I be thinking of, sir, if not of what’s
going on down there, at home ? . . . It’s a long and
weary business, this Emperor’s battle, and I’m surprised
we haven’t made peace yet. Can’t our Emperor see
he’s on the losing side ? Then if only the Country*

(*) When a Roumanian says, “ the Country,” he always means
Roumania, the independent kingdom.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 105

would move, what a difference that would make. . . .
What on earth are they waiting for ? ”

I was not mistaken in my shepherd, so I left him
some cigarettes by way of consolation.

We sat round the fire, and I had a good long talk
with my orderly, Victor Chichemea, of Grid. He told
me a good deal of his life in America, including some
devastating experiences in an iron foundry. Zosim played
some of our native airs on his magic flute, while Catsavei,
ex-gamekeeper from the Fagaras district, told me that
a stag was roaming round and asking to be stalked.
I had no respite from this topic until the beast had been
laid low.

Roumanians are all and at all times the same, even
on the battlefields. It is the poetical side of them that
gives them so much charm.106 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

ON THE HEELS OF THE RUSSIANS

October 3rd.

A sudden order to start for Dolzyca. The trouble
was that there were two villages of this name in opposite
directions. We held a short debate, and decided to
make for the one in the valley of the Solinka.

“ My ” bridge creaked in every joint under the un-
expected weight put upon it, and I was so interested
in the fate of my own creation that I stopped behind to
see how it fared when the transport came along. A
young Jewess, who seemed to have taken a liking for
me, asked if the Russians were as wicked and savage
as we made out, and from the vantage-point of my
horse I hastened to reassure her with a blatant com-
pliment : “A pretty girl like you will tame the Cossacks
easy enough. I expect they’ll take you for an .ikon! ”
The lady smiled and blushed, actions which certainly
increased her charm.

The wagons came along one by one, and the bridge
squeaked, groaned and buried its trestles in the sandy
bottom of the Oslava, but nevertheless held out vic-
toriously. I felt rather pleased to be leaving the good
folk of Wola-Michova something really useful, and I	
WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	107

pressed the fair Israelite’s hand all the more warmly
because she expressed open regret that “ a gentleman so
distinguished as Mr. Lieutenant ” had to go. A few
minutes’ canter brought me up with the others.

It was already getting dark when we left the village
which had sheltered us for eight days. We resumed the
fearsome routine of night marches on bad, narrow,
muddy roads, climbing up hills and dropping into quag-
mires, occasionally diversified by a crazy foot-bridge.
We marched in single file, and it grew so dark and the
road so bad that we gave up trying to pick our way
and stamped on solidly up to our knees in mud. All
we knew was that we were on the heels of the Russians,
and each man wondered whether he would come back
alive. After about six hours’ marching we reached an
abandoned village and found eight houses to accommodate
the whole battalion. To my company were assigned two
cottages on a hill which could only be climbed on all-
fours.

Weary and soaked with rain and mud, we entered a
room, filthy and evil-smelling even for Galicia. The
orderlies swept it out and put straw down on the floor.
We lit a fire, but put it out at once, for, as the house was
not provided with the usual hole in the roof, the smoke
filled the place and then made its way out through the
door. Hunger was assuaged with eggs, bacon and tea,
and we lay down to sleep in the straw. A number of108 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

rabbits in a box by our heads fidgeted and squealed, and
I spent a bad night. It was extremely cold, my cough
was more troublesome than ever, and it required a
supreme effort of will to resist the temptation to slip
away over the frontier, which Victor, with meaning
glances, indicated to be temptingly near.

October 4th.

We left at nine o’clock and started climbing steadily
by something between tracks and roads. Fine rain was
falling ceaselessly, and a mist floated over the surface
of the ground. The cold and damp made us huddle
together like hedgehogs, and we marched on in grim
silence. We stopped above the village of Lopienka and
immediately made for the shelter of the woods, from
which the smoke of our fires was soon rising. It was
getting on for midday and the men were just about to
cook some potatoes for their meal, when an order came
to put out all fires at once. I couldn’t bring myself to
insist on the literal fulfilment of this command, and
merely turned a blind eye when the men compromised
by concealing them.

Just as we were leaving we received a communication
from pur General (which we duly announced to the men)
to the effect that the Russians were retiring in disorderWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 109

and it was our business 'to break their last resistance ;
after which we should return home in triumph. A feeble
“ Hurrah! ” disturbed the peace of the valley, while within
we repressed a deep sigh, for the word “ home ” made us
tremble with emotion. What was happening in Ardeal ?
How happy they ought to be down there, with a roof
to their heads and a fire to warm themselves!

We marched farther, and at length dropped into a
village, where the Ruthenian peasants gaped at us as
if they had never seen our uniforms before. A Jew
complained of looting, but no one would listen to him,
for we were far too busy in avoiding the mud which
glued our legs to the ground. On we went. A great
forest, with its autumn foliage stirred by the wind,
seemed to chant to us a dirge for the dead and sprinkle
holy water from its weeping boughs. We drove on,
ever more wearily, and became somewhat scattered,
while some of the men actually fell out as their physical
strength failed. After thirteen hours’ marching, we
halted on the outskirts of the village of Bereznica and
waited for our stragglers. There was nothing but the
mud to rest in, but when the Major had turned out
fifty men of all arms who had made themselves at home
in the houses, we went off to discover quarters at the
other end of the village. Forgetful of food, we dropped
into a bed of straw in handy bams and slept as best
we could.110 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

Far away the guns were rumbling, and before long
we were marching hysterically in the direction of the
sound.

October 5th.

This morning we presented such a ludicrous spectacle
in our panoply of mud that we all involuntarily burst
out laughing. We didn’t even make the slightest effort
to clean ourselves up, for in an hour’s time we should
be swimming in another ocean of it.

I inspected the neighbourhood in hopes of finding
some house where we could get tea made, but they
were all a good distance off. We were on an estate
which had once belonged to some boyar, but had been
broken up among peasant proprietors. It consisted of
barns, stables and a factory, but of course they were
all abandoned now.

The sound of the cannonade was now even clearer, thanks
to the mist and rain, and came from the north in the
direction of the San, which was not far off. We were
without orders or information of any kind, so we lolled
at our ease around a fire which was the masterpiece of
Victor, my orderly, and were ultimately joined by several
other officers, including the Major. The gentle warmth
was most grateful.

At eleven we left for Wola-Matyaszowa. We fell in
at full strength, except for a small number of invalidsWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 111

left behind at Bereznica after yesterday’s march. At
Wola, a Ruthenian told some of our Hussars, in Hun-
garian, that two days earlier Cossacks had been seen in
the district. As we left the village, we accordingly
disposed ourselves as for action. The mud was perfectly
fearful. It formed rivers of pitch on the roads, and
made the slopes as slippery as a snowslide. Slowly and
toilsomely we ascended the hill opposite the village, and
when we reached the top we were greeted by a storm
of rain mingled with pellets of hard snow, which pricked
the face like needle-points.

The men crouched under bushes while waiting for the
laggards to catch up. The wood was young here, but a
little farther on we came across thick bush, where progress
was difficult. About four in the afternoon we reached
the heights of Bania and Berezka. The sound of firing
could be heard in the distance. A bitter autumn wind
pierced us to the marrow.

We sent out strong patrols towards Bereznica, while
we ourselves occupied the crests, and our reserves with-
drew to the shelter of the wood, where they lit robbers’
fires. At nightfall a peasant led us through the woods,
while the moon shone splendid and serene and silence
could almost be felt. Mist floated round us like a wan
spirit, and the forest shrouded the soul of mystery. I
did not let our guide out of my sight for an instant.
Patrols whom we met told us that the Russians had112 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

crossed the San that afternoon in boats. We halted
outside the village, suspicious of traps, for we were
dealing with a cunning foe, but further news passed
down from the patrols reassured us. A house occupied
by two Russian women with some young children seemed
a good billet, and we duly installed ourselves there. I
established half of my company in a house on the hill
over towards the San, posted sentries, and warned them
strongly that there was danger about.

That evening I did myself well. Victor made a huge
quantity of rennet—a miracle of the cuisine—of which
I put away an entire dishful, to the great horror of friend
Weindl. We were then able to undress at leisure and
sleep the sleep of the just on our warm straw. The
men, too, found something to eat and comfortable barns
for sleeping quarters.

October 6th.

There was an alarm at two o’clock this morning. My
battalion was ordered to hold the village of Zwierzyn,
in the bend of the San. We climbed Hill 650 through a
thick wood, where the scrub was very dense and each
dtep meant a fierce struggle with brambles and branches.
The hill was also very steep, and we had to advance
in single file, so our strength was taxed to the uttermost
when we got to the top panting and breathless. We
then experienced considerable difficulty in taking ourWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 113

bearings, but finally, witH the assistance of the moonlight
through the trees, discovered the shining waters of the
San like a great glistening serpent below us to the left.
Every man among us-was moved by this glorious night
of Nature’s symphony, yet the few minutes’ halt required
to reorganise the battalion were quite enough to set
us all coughing and shivering. With the first streaks
of dawn we reached the hill above Zwierzyn, and imme-
diately deployed in open order as if in contact with the
enemy. One company held the village, while mine was
posted on the steep, tree-shaded bank of the river. Another
company took station on our right, while the fourth was
in reserve.

The mist floated on the water like an immense spider’s
web, while the timid autumn sun peered out above the
tree-tops, heralding a fine day. Some of our lynx-eyed
men had already discovered Russian vedettes passing
through the wood and obviously thinking themselves
secured by the mist against hostile observation. In a
clearing just opposite us, a horseman, motionless on his
mount and gazing intently in every direction, looked
more like a statue than a thing of flesh and blood. As
the light grew stronger and the mist evaporated, patrols
of Cossacks began to swarm in all quarters. Six Cossacks
with an officer at their head suddenly appeared on the
road just ahead and for the first time I had a close view
—they were not a thousand paces away—of a living114 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

armed Russian, for in the fighting of September 9th and
11th I had not so much as seen a Russian soldier’s
shadow.

I had always had a curious ambition to return from
the wars with a Cossack horse, and here was my oppor-
tunity. These seven scouts must be captured ! I told
the men to take cover and not fire until the order was
given. They were a quick-witted lot, and I knew I
could rely on them absolutely. The Cossacks drew nearer
—until they were within five or six hundred paces. I
cast envious eyes on the ifaount of the leading Russian,
a fine little beast. I was trembling with joyous excite-
ment. Suddenly the patrol stopped. The officer sent
a man in the direction of the only house on their side
of the river. After a short time he returned with a
peasant, whom I could have strangled if that were the
only means of making him hold his tongue. But he
gave us away. I saw the officer plainly indicate with
his hand the position we were occupying. He took out
his glass and examined it carefully, then turned round.
It was all over, and I was to be done out of my Cossack
horse. My friend Luther could contain himself no longer
and fired. In the twinkling of an eye the Cossacks swept
round and, crouching on the necks of their horses, streamed
away like the wind. I had them all at the end of my
rifle and fired too, while the men immediately followed
suit, but not one Cossack fell from his saddle . . . theyWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 115

were gone like a flock of birds. . . . What a nuisance!
We had wasted our cartridges and given away our posi-
tions. Those clumsy Territorials once again !

The sun rose in his red glory, set heaven and earth on
fire, and chased the last swaying fog banks from the
valleys. The San appeared, rolling his swelling waters
as if he knew that his mission was to keep two contending
hosts at arm’s-length. The wood trembled under the
penetrating warmth of the sun’s rays. . . . There are
few things in Nature more beautiful than a radiant
autumn morning. An occasional sotnia of Cossacks
galloped along the Orelec road as if it had suddenly
emerged from underground. Mounted on white horses,
they swept on like a whirlwind, and when two were hit
and fell from their saddles, their comrades caught them
up without stopping and carried them away to safety.
They seemed to me like the archangels of legend, strong
and glorious.

The Russian cavalry then dismounted and opened
fire on us from a hill between Zwierzyn and Uherce.
The distance was great—more than 2,000 yards—so
they could not possibly reach us, and we did not even
trouble to reply.

Shortly after these skirmishes a strong young Ruthe-
nian peasant swam the San from the Russian side. We
arrested him as a spy, but he told us he was a Ruthenian
gendarme in the Austrian service, and produced from116 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

the depths of his sleeve a permit of the proper kind
authorised by the military authorities. He added that
he had come from Lisko and Oslavitza, where he had
seen Cossacks and Russian artillery. We released him
after a few hours, but took good care that he heard arid
saw nothing. We had already got to the stage of sus-
pecting everyone.

The inhabitants seemed genuinely pleased to see us,
for they freely gave the men the small stock of food they
possessed, and they laughed loudly at the story of the
Cossacks bolting from danger. Yet they had no com-
plaints to make against the Russians. They told us
that Russians had slept in the village two days before,
but had only asked for food, as we did.

At ten o’clock we received orders to cross the San.
It took four Ruthenian peasants two hours to get us
across in three primitive boats hollowed out of tree-
trunks. Only fifteen men could cross at a time, so the
wretched Ruthenians had to make thirty trips. It was
hard work, too, for the slightest movement would have
capsized the boat. The men, famished, and perhaps a
little light-headed, bustled each other in fear of a cold
douche, and in spite of all our care and the most stringent
orders we had one case of shipwreck. Fortunately, it
was quite close to the bank, or there would certainly
have been a fatality, as the men were heavily laden
with their packs and bandoliers.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 117

The San was really' our Styx, and the Ruthenian
boatmen a set of Charons ferrying us across to the Slav
Hades. As soon as its great waters ceased to separate
us from the enemy, we were overwhelmed with a sense
of depression, a kind of melancholy of death. How many
of us would ever get back ? . . .

The order to advance broke in upon our black musings.
A series of heights, clothed in a mantle of oaks and firs,
had to be occupied. Hunger proved a great spur to
action, for we had not seen our cookers for three days
and the men’s mess-tins were empty one and all. Nothing
or next to nothing, could be got from the villagers :
“ Niema, niema," was the invariable reply which almost
drove us to distraction. “ I tell you what, sir,” said
Victor, “ you can fairly hear the hunger in the men’s
throats,” and I could well believe it, for my own pack
contained nothing but a piece of bread and some tinned
remnants.

But God would not abandon us even in this crisis.
Just at the edge of the wood we found three farmers,
each with a blessed potato plot in the hill. Within half
an hour the nearest had been completely cleared of its
crop of tubers and in a trice fires were crackling merrily
and pots humming vigorously. In such circumstances,
potatoes, boiled or fired, were food for kings. . . . Some
pots, indeed, contained fowl, some wretched creature
hastily slain and plucked. As the men said, “ these118 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

birds have welcomed the Russians and therefore richly
deserve their fate,” and the joke, feeble as it was, was
good enough to put them in high good humour.

It was already too late to occupy the positions indicated^
and fresh orders arrived that we were to march to Orelec.
These, in \turn, were countermanded, and we were
instructed to retire and stop in a village until nightfall.
The weather changed suddenly and heavy rain began to
fall. We lost no time in piling arms in the filthy, smoke-
ridden hovels, and I was lucky in finding one which
boasted a lamp, by the light of which these notes were
written. The storm increased and drove everyone to
shelter. Those who could not find room below, took
refuge in the loft and crouched under the roof, while a
few marauding spirits forcibly invaded the cellars and
cleared out everything eatable. The tumult gradually
became unbearable as the men crowded round the
roaring fires and the wind howled lustily outside. The
host of my house took refuge with his family behind
the stove, and we could see their eyes twinkling with
fright and hear thpm muttering “ Boje moia, Boje moia ”
—“ Oh Lord! Oh Lord ! ”

The smoke and stench of all this soaked humanity,
crowded into a narrow space, ought to have given us
a splitting headache, and yet it was plain that our senses
had been dulled by campaigning. The Major was at
length compelled to turn out all the intruders, for weWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 119

really began to fear that the whole place would shortly
collapse.

I lay on a bench and tried to sleep, or rather lull myself
to sub-consciousness. The human mind is a curious
thing. Just at the time when one’s whole efforts are
concentrated on the preservation of one’s existence, a
tormented existence though it be, from the depths there
surge up strange emotions which increase the torment
and add mental suffering to physical pain. The business
of man-hunting which had occupied my whole morning
seemed to me monstrous and nauseating. What on
earth is the good of an education which one can throw
off so easily and which cannot prevent a man from
lying in wait for his fellow-man, laughing to see him go
into danger and revelling in the prospect of hurling him
into eternity ? How near we all are to the Stone Age!
The rifle is only the trade-mark of the twentieth century.
Culture! A ridiculous, senseless word! You think
yourself a man ; you have lived all your life among
books, studied literature and philosophy, speculated on
the nature of Beauty and Goodness, waxed enthusiastic
over the ideal of Humanity—and you leave them, to
kill men like yourselves ! You find genuine pleasure in
firing on poor Cossacks ! What’s the good of talking
about Culture ? What about conscience and remorse ?
Oh yes, of course you are conscience-stricken and remorse-
ful, but it does not prevent you being miserable if you120 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

miss your man and let your enemy go safe and sound,
if only because the next day, or the day after, he won’t
miss you ! What moral considerations govern this question
of self-preservation ? Culture, Conscience, Morality, and
all the rest of it are mere words, lying words, ceremonial
expressions, under cover of which primitive man pro-
claims himself (and genuinely thinks himself) civilised*
educated, good, just, and so on. . . .

During the night we received orders to move on, but
it was only with the greatest difficulty that I got the
men together in the pitch darkness. At the foot of a
tree I dimly discerned a confused heap from which
snoring proceeded. It was some of my men who had
been sleeping out for six hours in the rain. . . . What
admirable products of the “ Age of Culture ” !

Once more we had a civilian for Our guide while we
slithered and floundered in the slimy clay of many a
trackless hill. We reached Orelec, a sea of mud, at
half-past twelve, billeted our men, and then spied an
inn with the panels of its door smashed in, showing that
Cossacks had been looting. We did some more smashing,
and a slender person like myself had no difficulty in
getting through the gaps, but the door had to be cere-
moniously opened for a great giant like Weindl. We
soon had a roaring fire going in a room next to the kitchen,
the fuel being the thin and greasy leaves of a Talmud
which the Jewish owner had left behind. It did notWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 121

take us long to swallow what remained of our provisions,
some fine tea—innocent of sugar or rum—warmed us up,
and we slept on our straw beds as happy as urchins
from two to eight.

October 7th.

A day of rest and decent food. The details that I
have noted down here so carefully seemed much more
important to us than any great European event, but I
had no doubt that I should be amazed at my passion for
trifles later on.

We bought a sucking-pig, laid him out beautifully in
a pan, and thrust him into the oven, next to a fire stoked
with perfect art. The Jew’s dwelling-place contained
nothing but broken furniture, Hebrew books with many
missing leaves, and smashed casks. In a comer, how-
ever, we discovered a rickety chair and a little table
which was almost intact, and in a chest of drawers the
owner’s collars and cuffs were peacefully lying. Appa-
rently the Russians wanted these fripperies as little as
we did.

We went down to the cellar with thoughts of liquid
refreshment, but the casks gave forth a mighty hollow
sound. Their bass voices, too, echoed far and wide:
“N-i-e-m-a.” W© knocked on the walls and dug up the
floor in the hope of discovering the Jew’s hidden hoard,
but without success, to our intense dismay. We then122 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

went back to our sucking-pig, which was beginning to
turn golden-brown and give forth a delicious odour.
We extracted some curds out of an old woman, a blear-
eyed hag like a South Sea idol, who shrieked out that
we had broken her crockery, meaning thereby a col-
lection of cracked earthenware pots held together with
wire. I am afraid we had to turn her out before we
could get rid of her.

What a riotous time we had ! Our field cookers turned
up, and as it was now Wednesday and we had not seen
them since Saturday, they received an appropriate
welcome. No one bothered his head about the Russians.
We didn’t care a hang where they were or what they
were doing. We were supposed to be pursuing them,
but thought no more about it. We told ourselves they
would never be such fools as to stop, but would do what
we did from Mikolajow to the Carpathians—run for
all we were worth. The men could think of nothing but
food: their whole being cried aloud for food.

At the very moment, ten in the morning, that our
cooker entered the inn yard, the alarm was given. A
chorus of groans and protests! Fortunately, the ovens
contained some warmed-up meat, and the men fairly
made for it. Within five minutes everyone had extracted
something—and several more than something—andstocked
his mess-tin. Then off we went, up to our knees in mud.

We heard that the imbecile Russians had turned tot ■ ■■	-----

WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 123

attack us ; but, God be praised, the news turned out
to be false, and we tramped peacefully back to our
comfortable quarters. The spirit of evil in question was
a second-lieutenant who had seen a Cossack patrol and
told our staff that the Russians were turning our flank.
This fine fellow was a Hungarian from Debreczyn.

We had hardly settled down again in the inn before
a High and Mighty Staff Officer appeared on the scene
and invited us to move off and take up any other quarters
we liked. I began to plead and protest, but Lieutenant-
Colonel Voicu, of the 1st Battalion, stopped me with his
'£ Befehl ” (“ Orders ”), and added that the Brigadier had
done the same to them a few days before, and we must
take our turn. “ Certainly, by all means,” I said to
myself, “ but you don’t get our roast pork ” ; and I
then and there carried off the dish on which some appe-
tising fragments were still sizzling, and when I saw envious
eyes and noses turned towards our masterpiece, I made
off at top speed without waiting for any other Befehl.

We took refuge in a house near by, and the Major
came along to help us finish our dinner. Roast duck and
potatoes, sucking-pig, fruit salad and wine ; what could
man desire more ! The men, too, had bread, biscuits,
tinned meat, tobacco and wine, and the distribution of
these good things suddenly increased the strength of
my company by thirty—who vanished immediately
afterwards like rabbits into a burrow.124 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

So everyone was satisfied until, sleepy and replete,
^nxiety for our precious carcases once more resumed
its domination of our minds. The proximity of the
Russians became unnerving, as before. We hadn’t given
them a thought while our insides were empty, except to
feel like swallowing them whole if they attacked us, but
now they seemed more numerous and alarming than
ever. . . .

Towards evening, the Major came to explain the
situation. The Seventh Corps was pursuing the Russians
in the north-west and had already occupied Hill 491
and the angle of the Olsanitsa road. The Fourth Corps
was advancing on the south in such a way as to attack
the enemy from two sides at once, while we in the middle
formed the connecting link between those two wings.
We listened intently, taking our wine. It seemed an
excellent plan ... if the Russians didn’t interfere.

This was quite a red-letter day for Weindl and me,
as we received parcels from home. One was from good
M. Jon Banciu, the Treasurer of our Association, and
contained warm clothing, 500 cigarettes—a real god-
send !—and some preserved fruits. God bless your kind
heart, good Banciu. These welcome gifts made us as
pleased as children. We gaped at them, touched them,
turned them over as if they had been living things which
had passed through many experiences and could tell us
all about them. Had they not come from Ardeal ?WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 126

We whiled away the evening with wine, tea, endless
conversation and pleasant memories of our great feast.
The Russians were once more completely forgotten.
The joy of the moment was our sole concern, and I,
who had preached that philosophy so often, was amazed
to find myself held so wholly in its silken and ephemeral
toils. Dr. George Macelar joined us with a bottle of
wine in each pocket.

We talked of all men and all things, and especially of
the inhabitants of the russophile districts. It appeared
that we had hanged eight individuals at Myckowcze, as
it was alleged that the whole village had gone out to meet
the Russians. At Orelec, too, the peasants had cast no
favourable eye upon us, but had grumbled openly and
refused to give us anything we wanted.

October 8th.

We learned that at Ustrzyckzi (where I slept so royally
and can still see the fine eyes of the young Jewess)* the
Russians were in force, not less than a division of cavalry
and artillery, and that Cossack patrols had been seen
at Ustyanova. We started off for Hill 762, to the
south-east of Holica. The sound of an artillery and rifle
duel could be heard plainly on our left, between Stef-
Kowa and Ustyanova, and we marched on light-heartedly.
When we reached the village of Stef-Kowa I could actually126 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

see the flashes of the guns, but in the mist it was impos-
sible to see what they were firing at. Two shells suddenly
burst five or six hundred paces away from us. It was
maddening to know nothing of what was happening.
I was told that the 24th Territorials were advancing on
our left, but could see nothing of them.

I took the necessary precautions to prevent walking
into a trap, and in a short time orders came to withdraw
and take up positions on the heights above Orelec.

The whole brigade was to rest for the day. We could
not help smiling at the muddle-headedness of the Staff,
but we whistled merrily, for at least the new order meant
quiet billets. Unfortunately, the rain began to fall, and
continued without stopping until evening, so all the
officers took refuge in the house of a Jew, who had a
sick mother-in-law lying wrapped in furs. The men
were given a ration of bread and brandy.

The Ruthenians are distinguished for their ability to
complain over the least trifle. Thus a peasant (who might
well have been one of Tolstoy’s moujiks), speaking like
an actor and bowing low every time he opened his mouth,
swore that he had had his house looted—yet he had a
pair of our army boots on his feet. The Jew whined that
he had had a pair of boots stolen and demanded twenty
crowns for them. I made strict investigation in my
company, but could find no signs of them. The Mayor,
a sturdy Ruthenian, was very downcast. When I wantedWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 127

to billet a platoon in the loft of his house, his three
daughters, a caricature of the Graces, began to weep
and wail as if they had suddenly been smitten with
madness. They had hidden all their belongings there !

Blessed Ruthenians! These good folk stole two horses
from us during the night. But we got square with them
all right.

That evening, for the ninetieth time, we received some
strict orders on the subject of discipline. Anyone dropping
behind was to be shot or hanged, and the same penalty
was to be meted out to those shamming illness. It had
been ascertained—so ran the Order—that out of two
thousand so-called cholera cases only 20 per cent, were
genuine. What a fine state our army must be in, we
thought!

October 9th.

We left the hills for Ustyanova at half-past seven.
The weather was horrible, the rain being mixed with
sleet driven by a sharp wind reminiscent of February.
The regiment was practically up to strength. We were
glad to have an opportunity of seeing some of our friends
again, for these meetings are few and far between.
One company of the Deva Battalion emerged from the
church. The men were diligently crossing themselves,
to wash their souls clean of the sin of having desecrated128 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

the Lord’s House with their presence for a whole night.
But what else could they have done, as there was
nowhere else to go ?

We proved here what a practical lot of men we were.
The company shoemakers mended at least thirty pairs
of boots, but there were an equal number which had
been reduced to rags. Some of the men of an inventive
turn of mind repaired the worst ravages with strips of
hide found in cottages, while others made themselves
leggings out of sacks, and one man made himself “opinci,”
sandals of raw hide attached to his boots. The men
complained freely of wholesale theft. Hunger and misery
take no count of rights of property, alid for the first
time I realised the naked truth of Proudhon’s comment-:
“ Property is theft.”

Food and tobacco are the soldier’s greatest treasures,
and the thieves made a dead set at these. Meat and
bread vanished with extreme rapidity, and as for tobacco,
a private told me that you couldn’t guard it even with
your rifle and bayonet. Nor was personal linen exempt
from these unpleasant attentions. The long and short
of it was that no man cared for anything but his own
existence and his own comfort. The sentiment of altruism,
social solidarity and mutual aid was completely oblite-
rated. I confess I got thoroughly sick of the men’s petty
quarrels and the childish tricks they played on each
other. I tried the effect of a lecture on the subject,WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 129

but what I said merely went in one ear and out of the
other. The inevitable “ I ” always came first.

The hills had fallen into a silent sleep. Before we
reached Ustyanova we halted by the roadside, and an
order came round that we were all to stick a sprig of
fir on our caps. We did as we were told, wondering all
the time what new vanity was this. . . . Then, seeing
that we were on the road for Hungary, what could we
do but think that it must be because the war was over
and we were returning home. For one blissful moment
we actually believed that we were about to quit this
cursed country for good. The Roumanians began to
sing aloud, and the startled woods, where the breath of
death could almost be felt, rang to our music. But our
Colonel told us that our new decoration was the symbol
of a victorious army—and the singing ceased at once.
We lit fires and cooked potatoes as if nothing had hap-
pened. Many a man angrily threw his “ symbol of
victory ” into the flames.

The 21st Territorials turned up with their amiable and
intelligent Commander, Lieutenant-Colonel Spiess, ex-
Chasseur. The appearance of this regiment of Cluj
made us laugh until we cried. Most of the men had
lost their caps and were arrayed in strips of tent-cloth,
blankets, and anything else they had picked up in the
course of their wanderings in Galicia. Some had women’s
blouses of every shape and hue, Jewish greatcoats with130 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

full skirts, peasants’ cloaks, and even sheepskins, while
one hero had cut out the cloth of a billiard-table and
fashioned it with buttons into a rough coat, within which
his bones rattled with cold. The engineers had lost their
rifles, and the only arms they had to pile were their
entrenching tools. They looked like a regiment of ghosts,
for their features were so drawn by cold and hunger as
to be barely human.

They had had a very unhappy adventure. In an
action near Halicz they had seen a number of Russians
enter the firing line with nothing but their packs on
their backs and apparently no weapon but their mess-
tins. They had then thereupon asked their Commanding
Officer if they could discard everything but their ban-
doliers with a view to freedom of movement. They had
then received so severe a drubbing that they had fled
precipitately, leaving all their equipment behind them.

We got on to the road again, but it was more a river
of mud than a road. The inhabitants of this district
received us well. The Jews, and especially the Jewesses,
smiled at us openly and brought out all the food they
had, with the result that there was a perfect stampede
among the men, and nothing—not even the flat of a
sword—could restore discipline for some time. I noticed
that these charitable deputations were almost always
headed by a Jew, and rather suspected that the members
were not altogether free agents. They complainedWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 131

bitterly that the Cossacks had looted them unmercifully,
and spread a rumour that Austrian money no longer
circulated in the country.

We did our best to play the part of liberators, and
swaggered bravely through the slime. The men became
more cheerful and marched really well, so that a General
actually asked if they were Roumanians, and, on receiving
an affirmative reply, gave them quite an affectionate
look and dropped a remark which went straight to our
hearts :	“ Na, naturlich, nur die Romanen konnen so

marschieren ” (“I might have known only Roumanians
could march like that ”).

We reached Ustrzyckzi by following the railway track,
which is much preferable to roads for marching. Once
in the place we lost no time in making ourselves at home
in the houses, and found only women left. They brought
out eggs, butter and cream, and cooked excellent potatoes
for the men. We got the best reception here that Galicia
ever gave us.

October 10 th.

The weather was fearful, for a rain and snow storm
lasted all night and it was so cold that we had to bring
in our horses. I felt thoroughly ill, mentally and phy-
sically exhausted, and full of gloomy forebodings. I
smoked without stopping, in an effort to lull myself into
somnolence. I’m afraid a soldier is never happier than132 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

when thus drugged, but it never occurred to me to go
sick. I seemed driven on by a relentless destiny.

We left for Chyrow at six o’clock in the morning.
The march was monotonous and most fatiguing, not
less so on horseback than on foot. Cold, mud and wind
were a distressing combination. After I had had half
an hour on my horse and been frozen to the bone, I
was only too ready to march in the ranks with the
men, and more than grateful to meet with no objection.

We heard that the Russians were only a day’s march
away from us. Our gunners had let fly at them yester-
day, and they had left some guns, two of them buried,
on a hill. Was it because they intended to return ?

At Starzava we bivouacked in the open fields, but
potatoes were hard to find. With our permission, the
men tore down and burnt for fuel the roof timbers in the
house of the Jew who exacted 200 crowns for a cartload
of hay and 1 crown 20 for a truss of straw during our
retreat. This time his establishment was well looted.
At Chyrow we were the guests of a Christian, who said
he was a Pole. A little double-bedded room was put
at our service, and a small girl of fourteen prepared it
for us with obvious eagerness. Our guns had already
opened fire on the Russians, and we confidently expected
to spend a sleepless night. I undressed and went to
bed early, and certainly could have found no more
pleasant place. I had hardly been asleep two hours,WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 133

and it was only ten o’clock, when the alarm was given.
There was a storm of oaths, but to no purpose, and we
found ourselves on the same muddy road in the inky
blackness. The town of Chyrow, it seems, was not for
the likes of humble Territorials. The dirty little village
of Polena was deemed suitable quarters for us. I here
learned from some men who had lodged with a Jewish
neighbour of my Pole that the evening before two Russians
officers had stayed at his house and actually slept in my
room. The Pole, they said, was a Ruthenian, and the
wife and obliging daughter had refused their guests
nothing, in return for a handful of roubles. By way of
reward, the Russians had filled the house with all sorts
of stores looted from the Jews by their men!

We entered this desert of a village, cursing the day
we were born. The whole brigade was there, and all
promising billets had been taken beforehand, so that
my battalion had to bivouac under the stars. Even
our Major, a self-possessed individual with a strong sense
of duty, lost patience and stormed at this flagrant negli-
gence. However, there was no help for it, and we resigned
ourselves and lit fires ; but the men were irritated and
uncomfortable, and hardly slept all night. They spent
most of the time stoking their fires, and before morning
had burned all the railings in the neighbourhood, including
the palisade of the cemetery. They assured me that
if the night had lasted much longer they would have had134 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

down even the rafters of the church. To get shelter of
any kind the officers had to turn some men of the 21st
out of a house, and among the ejected I noticed an old
friend, Dr. Ciura, barrister of Abrud, whose hand I
managed to shake in the darkness.

A woman was dying in this house. A Ruthenian
peasant covered her with dirty wraps and gave her
brandy in small sips from time to time. I’m afraid we
left them little room, for there was little room to be left.
The poor creature’s groans made many of us think of
death, though that was nothing new. After all, we
should be in action to-morrow, and many would prefer
a cold bed under the earth to a continuation of all the
miseries we had lately endured.	
'WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	135

LASZKI-MUROWANE
BATTLE. THE TRENCHES. RETREAT

October 11th.

It was Sunday, and we got up early. The roar of the
guns was our substitute for the pleasant symphony of
church bells, and the rattling of machine-guns had to
do duty for the toaca*

We marched in column until we reached the neigh-
bourhood of Berezew, where we found the 24th Terri-
torials also in column of route. Here I found my good
friend Bogdan. He asked me whether I had any copy
for the “ Transilvania.”f “ I’m afraid I have been
unable to produce anything myself,” he added. “ I’ve
been too busy.” He offered me his brandy flask, and I
took a strictly military draught. We shook hands and
wished each other good health and good luck. It was
the last time I ever saw that splendid soul, for he fell
a few days'later at Szumina, struck by a shell splinter.

A short distance farther on we opened out into action
formation and advanced towards Szumina, to the right

* A board which is struck with a hammer—used in monasteries to
summon the monks to prayers.

t The oldest Roumanian review in Hungary, jointly edited by these
two gentlemen.136 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

of the road. Shells dropped like hail, but fortunately
no one was hit. Then we received orders to retire, and
were assembled in a fir copse near the church of Berezew.
Our own artillery was posted on some hills on the right
bank of the river Sterwiaz. Shrapnel did not bother
us much, as the branches gave us a certain amount of
cover, but several stray high-explosives landed uncom-
fortably near, and smashed the trees like toys, causing
us a few casualties. I saw some guns climbing a hill
on a wretched, half-buried track, and an amazing sight
it was. The six horses of each gun were straining with
their backs arched, and the men tugged at the wheels
until their eyes almost came out of their heads.

We slipped down to the bed of a stream, and, skirting
the hill overlooking the Sterwiaz, made for Laszki-
Murowane. On our right, rifle-fire never ceased, and to
our left the Russian shells were watering the road to
Felstyn and the village of Gradowice. Quite as many
Russian as Austrian shells passed over our heads.

In the village a Ruthenian told me that the Russians
were treating the peasants very well, and promising that
the Czar would divide up among them the estates of the
Polish boyars and provide agricultural machinery for their
better working.

About two in the afternoon we reached the river bank,
just below the chateau of Laszki-Murowane, though we
could not see it. We were told that the Fourth Corps was	
WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	137

attacking on our right, and, indeed, we could hear an
engagement proceeding in the direction of Stari-Sambor ;
while on our left, where the Seventh Corps was supposed to
be advancing, silence reigned supreme and nothing could
be seen. Where exactly were the Russians ? No one
knew. I got up into the attic of a house and searched
the landscape through the rafters. Away at the bottom of
the valley was a group of houses, and lo ! some Russians
proceeding along the river bank in our direction. I
immediately gave instructions to my 4th platoon and
we started firing without waiting for orders or telling
the others. Major Hettinger appeared on the scene
with a “ Well, Taslauanu, what are you firing at ? ”

“ The Russians, sir ! ”

“ Oh ! . . . Where are they ? ”

I showed him. One of them had just fallen, undoubtedly
hit, though the distance was anything up to a thousand
yards. My decision evidently pleased the Major, for
he appears to have said of me : “ Az iigyes ember ”
(“ There’s a fellow with his wits about him”). I felt quite
proud to have been the first to find the enemy.

During the night a half-company remained in the
firing trenches while the other half rested in the house
on which we had fired. The men were almost mad with
hunger, as they had had nothing to eat all day, and on
the way had actually tried to get hold of raw cabbages
and turnips. I had had to stop them ruthlessly for fear of138 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

cholera, though it seemed brutal to do so. They now
dug up potatoes with their bayonets and swarmed noisily
round our fires, though Russian patrols might easily
have been within earshot. Even the sentries left their
posts in order to secure their share of the spoils, so that
in the end I was forced to use the harshest means to
maintain discipline. It was imperative to guard against
surprise. Besides, no quarter is given at night, and most
of these men had left children behind them.

We officers found moderately snug quarters, made
some tea, and went to bed late, not expecting sleep,
unless perhaps the last sleep. On the hill between Laszki-
Murowane and Zazadki, about six hundred yards apart,
ran the opposing lines of trenches, the Russian position
skirting the edge of a wood, and the ceaseless rattle of
rifle-fire kept us on tenterhooks all night. What was in
store for us to-morrow ? That little word to-morrow has
a terrible meaning on active service. It seems to stand
for the slow passage of Eternity, each hour as long as
a year in other, happier days.

October 12th.

Since daybreak there was violent firing in all directions.
We sent out at least two thousand rounds from our
farm, but with what result we could not say. Our object
was the same as yesterday. The Russians kept coming
out of their trenches and going to some houses near by,WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 139

probably to get food and warmth, like ourselves, for no
doubt they were not less sensitive to the cold and rain
than we were. Perched on the river bank were a house
and shanty and a little lower down two or three other
houses, one being a specially fine one which we couldn’t
help grudging the enemy. So the whole morning we
did not give them a minute’s peace, what with systematic
volleys and the harassing fire of snipers. The willows
by the river bank gave us some sort of cover, so that
it was difficult for them to get our direction.

About midday a violent cannonade began and we
found once more that we were not yet accustomed to
this ultra-modern music. The shells burst all round
us and I believe our house was the only one that was
not hit. Of course we shammed annihilation and came
out quickly, but the Russians then fired straight into
our trench, and human fragments and pieces of clothing
were soon mingled with the stones, dust and iron shards.
The wholesale horror of war impressed me as never
before, but this sensation was modified by humorous
indignation at seeing our artillery reply by firing into
the brown, the exact position of the Russians being
unknown. I borrowed Stoica’s glasses and went back
to the top of the barn to spy out the land. To the north
of the village of Slochrujia a detachment of our troops
could be distinguished in the comer of a wood just below
the crest. Facing them, farther on, were the Russian140 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

lines, and the Russian artillery was obviously posted
at the edge of a wood on the Wegrzeliska hill. I could
also see two officers near by who could only be observers.
We learned later that the Russian gunners took women
about with them, while the officers had a thoroughly
good time. They could afford not to worry about our
shells seeing that the range of our guns was only three
miles while theirs was four or five.

I could see nothing of the village of Felstyn, but thought
it must be unoccupied, and it occurred to me that it
would be good policy to push along the river bank and
drive the Russians off the hill. I had hardly finished
my survey before I received orders to cross the river
and advance as far as I could. We went over one by one,
concealing ourselves as much as possible under the willows
and osiers on the farther bank. Here were two houses. We
advanced another 800 paces and found ourselves in an
open meadow with another house and on its left a line
of willows going from the river to the village of Felstyn.
We had borrowed the idea of single file from the Russians.
Unfortunately they saw us and opened fire. As Victor
whispered in my ear: “ the leaves of the willows flutter in
the tempest of bullets.” In spite of this only two or three
men were wounded, though one of these was hit in the
spine and lost all movement in the legs.

The occupants of the two houses on the bank had
meanwhile taken refuge behind the stove. Nor wasWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 141

this to be wondered at seeing that in one case the whole
fireplace had been carried away by a shell, while the
windows were utterly shattered.

A Ruthenian gave me some milk and eggs and an
unexpectedly friendly look. I suppose I must have
looked quite exhausted after my strenuous efforts, vocal
and otherwise, to get the men to advance carefully and
without exposing themselves unduly. Other companies
of my battalion had tried to debouch behind us, but
without success. As soon as a man showed himself
two or three shells burst almost on top of him, and the
Russians seemed to have no lack of ammunition. By
the evening I had only a handful of men left by the willows
to my right. I went up to show them their positions, and
sent a runner to the Major to tell him how far we had
got and to get fresh orders. Suddenly heavy fire was
opened on us from behind, causing fearful confusion and
eight casualties in as many seconds. As this firing con-
tinued I summoned up all my courage and ran at top
speed to the bridge shouting : “ Feuer eistellen—tiizet
sziintess! ” (“ Cease fire ! ”). The Russians, hearing
the second fusillade, immediately fired again at us.

This was the last straw. I threw myself flat into the
marshes, yelled, blew my whistle and swore wholesale
at Austro-Hungarian stupidity. It was quite a quarter
of an hour before the situation was restored. In a fearsome
rage I went up to the Major, who was with the rest of the142 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

regimental Staff in a brick house on the other bank, and
asked him what was the idea of firing into us from behind.
They then told me that a certain platoon of a Hungarian
regiment had nearly massacred them too! I made my
report and they were extremely astonished to hear we
had got as far as we had, and gave me orders to remain in
our positions all night so as to cover the advance of some
troops on our right. I suggested that it was risky to
be without reserves, and they promised me the 12th
Company, Luther’s. With my anxieties by no means
dissipated I went back to my men, rallied those who
had scattered; and disposed them on the two fronts:
one facing Felstyn, where I did not know what was happen-
ing ; and the other the Russian trenches, which were familiar
enough. My poor fellows were utterly famished, the
ground was wet, the night cold, and there was no enthu-
siasm to occupy the front line, though there was no help
for it. Trenches had to be dug and we made them as
warm as we could with straw. Then, without another
thought for the Russians, the men went to sleep.

I wanted to send out a patrol towards Felstyn, but
I could not find three men capable of such mission. There
were three officers: Weindl of the 1st Platoon, Dejenariu
of the 10th Company (he had managed to bring a dozen
men up to this exposed spot), and myself, and we decided
to keep watch in turn. Mine came round at two o’clock
in the morning and up to that hour I had had barelyWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 143

two hours’ sleep, thanks-to the piercing cold. I sent
Weindl to snatch some sleep and started on my round
of inspection. The men were asleep and I did not disturb
them except those whose loud snoring might have given
us away to the enemy. At three o’clock I received the
following order :

“ I Bon I R 23 and II 23 np. f. zlj. Will now advance
on the yellow house. Ill 23 will remain in its position
to cover them. The yellow house must on no account he
fired on.—Hettinger, Major.”

Before that moment I had never so much as thought
of this “yellow house.” Which was it ? Where was it ?

I went round our house several times in the darkness,
but found all the doors and windows fastened. When
I had forced a window off its hinges I got in and woke up
Victor and Murarescu. We stuffed up every conceivable
opening and then lit a fire, which did something towards
thawing us, while some hot tea did a lot more.

As soon as it grew light we roused the whole company,
gave each man his position and posted nine men in the loft.
Nor did we stop until all our preparations for defence were
complete.

It had been a horrible night and I am not likely to forget
the expenditure of nervous energy it had involved. It
was not exactly that I experienced fear, but rather an
overwhelming sense of responsibility. I couldn’t help
thinking of all the fathers of families under my orders.	
144	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

Besides, suppose we had been surprised, annihilated ? . . .
I felt glad that an opportunity had been presented to
us Roumanians to show the “ foreigners ” what we could
do and how we could distinguish ourselves even in their
war.

October 13 th.

These have been the worst days of the campaign and no
language of mirle could do justice to the full horror of
them. I shall attempt a description, but it can necessarily
be but a framework, a skeleton.

The 23rd Territorials had debouched in the valley of
the Sterwiaz. On our right, near Starasol, the other
regiments of Ardeal Territorials were in line with the
Fourth Corps. On our left we had another Corps and a
Division, although only small detachments of these were
visible.

Our 103rd Brigade was commanded by General Heuner,
a feeble individual, who was under the thumb of his aide-
de-camp, Captain Homolya, a sinister and ambitious
mediocrity. It seemed clear to us that this man was bent
on our extermination. At least that seemed the only
possible explanation of the orders he gave, for it takes a
knave, rather than a fool, to think that victories can be
won with third-line troops who are neither armed nor
equipped as the necessities of modern warfare require.

The one thing certain was that the brunt of the work
was always thrown on us, and we, who could not see beyondWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 145

our own noses and naturally knew nothing of the general
situation, were lulled into the belief that hitherto the
war, for us, had been merely an affair of excursions and
alarums. . . . But now there was no mistaking the fact
that the enemy “ detachments covering a retreat ” were
neither more nor less than a formidable force holding
several lines of trenches and determined to hold up the
pursuit.

There was no time to be wasted in mutual recrimination
for as soon as the mist lifted fire was opened on us, at
first sleepy and tentative because visibility was not too
good.

When it grew light, I made an effort to survey our
position. It was only mediocre and I was sorry I had not
called in the Engineers to help in making trenches. The
centre of it was a house situated in an open meadow. It
had an outbuilding, the door of which was blocked up by
planks, a feeble defence. I divided the men into parties,
of which one was duly posted in the loft. The house was
built of heavy timber and had a roofing of thatch. It was
evidently new; in fact, unfinished. We blocked up
the door and window on the Russians’ side with laths,
planks, logs and bricks, to give some cover against rifle
fire. A window on the reverse side served for an exit in
case of necessity, being large enough to admit a body
reduced to slender proportions by underfeeding. Of
course, poor Weindl could not get through, and we146 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

extracted a good deal of amusement out of his efforts.
His mother evidently intended him for the Imperial
Guard.

In a short time we had “ fortified ” our house after
a fashion. My two orderlies had very varying experiences.
Victor had the fright of his life when a spent bullet bored
a hole through his cap. “ That’s a lucky one for you,
Victor ! ”—“ My word, sir, if we get away from here with
nothing worse than a hole in our caps, I’ll say mass for
forty days running.” Murarescu, by way of adding
variety to our daily life, sat by the stove roasting potatoes
and quietly reading the “ Visions of the Holy Virgin.”

When it got quite light I saw the Russians strolling
about on a distant hill and presented them with a resound-
ing volley by way of greeting ' Some spirit of devilry
prompted me, no doubt, but Victor was anything but
pleased. “ How vindictive you are, sir! The poor
fellows are trying to get warm. I expect they’re as
cold as we are.” However, we gave them another volley,
but before the third was on its way the Russians had replied
in kind. And such a reply ! The bullets spattered against
the walls and whistled through the thatch like a hailstorm.
We soon lapsed into silence, but the enemy was obviously
reluctant to forgo his revenge.

Losses, of course, we had. One man whom I had
posted behind the door to keep watch through a crack
received a bullet in the breast and fell, dying. We gaveWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 147

him some bread and sausage, with rum to revive him,
and my orderlies bandaged him. Weindl, walking
behind the house, was hit in the thigh most unluckily, as
apparently the shot was a stray one which ricochetted
off the wall. Anyhow, the villainous little piece of lead
had not enough force left to go right through the body.
The Saxon giant sank down, then with a wrench got up
again and staggered off. I watched him go wistfully,
for alas! this catastrophe left me alone in the company.
There he was, going back to Ardeal, blessed Ardeal, and
I hadn’t even time to ask him to kiss the soil of my native
land for me.

I felt utterly exhausted and wretched. The groans of
the wounded unnerved me and for the first time I felt
myself marked down by Death. I waited calmly, resign-
edly, moment by moment, and smoked cigarettes without
stopping. I could see myself kneeling piously at the
altar of the wooden church of my native village, just as
I had done in my childhood. With half-closed eyes,
I stood while everything seemed to be revolving round me
and we appeared to be ascending and floating in a clear
blue sky. The whistling bullets became the legendary
birds with beak of steel which beat on the doors of the
celestial abode. Earth and sky sang hymns of praise
with melodies such as I seemed to have heard sung by
Slaviansky’s Russian choir. Life fell away from me and
I stood enraptiired on the threshold of the Beyond.	
148	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

I sat down near the open window with my head in
my hands, enjoying the delights of eternal rest. A bullet
went ping against the wall and a mirror broke into
pieces, one of which cut open my left cheek. I gazed
affectionately at this poor peasant’s mirror, every fragment
catching the light even in destruction. I collected the bits
—all except the piece which had hit me in the face. Then
I looked at myself in the glass and saw a being with a
shivered soul, a phantom with a resemblance to myself.

I asked Dejenariu to take my place for a bit and left
my observation-post, to throw myself on a sofa by the
bullet-spattered wall for an hour’s deep and welcome
sleep.

On waking I made the round of the house and found
quite a number of casualties, the wounds fortunately
being mainly in the hands. It was my business to
certify that they had actually been wounded in action,
as otherwise the doctors behind the line would merely
bandage them and send them back under suspicion of
having inflicted their wounds themselves. With all
my experience I could never look unconcernedly at the
dead and wounded. Bad wounds in particular upset
me horribly. While I was still at school in Blaj one
of my unfortunate fellowrcountrymen, boy though he
was, threw himself in front of a train. On the day he was
buried I caught a glimpse of his mangled corpse and
fainted.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 149

Now it was my duty to examine wounds, and I confess
I experienced a certain gruesome curiosity in doing so.
My gaze wandered over the broken fingers, dwelt on the
rich red blood, the white fragments of bone buried in the
tom flesh, and above all the triumphantly cheerful expres-
sion on the faces of the sufferers. Two of them confessed
that their wounds were self-inflicted. I don’t believe this
confession would have been forthcoming if it had not
been for their impelling agonies. A guilty man’s
conscience always seems to betray him. Those who had
received their wounds from the Russians hardly com-
plained at all, but were only too glad to be out of the
war for a bit. But those who had injured themselves
seemed unable to suppress their cries, and took no pleasure
in their deliverance. I despised their cowardice, but
sent them down with the rest, leaving it to God to brand
them if he thought fit.

Facing us, but a little to the left, perhaps a hundred
paces off, were a group of trees and some thick brushwood,
which obstructed our view and caused me some misgiving.
On one occasion I caught sight of two Russians vanishing
as if into a trench. Two of my men, George Mandean,
of Upper Arpas, and Jon Anghel, of Vladeni, undertook to
make a reconnaissance, and came back, having discovered
a cart track which the Russians were using as a private
highway to the village of Feistyn. I rewarded the enter-
prise of these two men with some tobacco, and for the150 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

eyes of their children’s children I set out their names in
full here. It is the only decoration I can give them.

Just as I was writing these notes at a rickety table
I received a fearful thump in the back, and looked round,
to find a man had fallen from the loft almost on top of
me. It was poor old Varsogea, a grave, silent peasant
with more title to the description of philosopher than
most of the breed. He had just been shot in the body,
the bullet coming through the chink in the roof he had
made by way of peephole. My orderlies picked him up
and bandaged him and I found him food and something
to drink and assured him he would get over it. We promised
him to get some stretcher-bearers as soon as it got dark.

It so happened that two of our wounded came from
the same village, Lower Sambata. They lay side by side
under rough coverings on some straw in the comer of the
stable, and mingled with their groans was a dust of common
reminiscences of the village, their wives and children.
I could not keep from tears.

“ Sir ! Sir ! ”

“ What’s the matter ? ” I recognised the voice of
Zosim.

“ Just look here, sir ! . . . ”

I could see my gypsy maimed and already regretted
his flute-playing and merry wit.

He showed me his drum in ribbons and a keyed trumpet,
which he had looted somewhere and kept carefully secretedWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 151

among his belongings, with a hole neatly bored through it.
He surveyed them with such a crestfallen air that I burst
out laughing.

“ Well, Zosim ! You ought to be grateful to have got
off so lightly. You can kick your drum out of doors.
It’s done for, so far as we are concerned.”

“ Oh, I’ve felt the caress of death myself, sir. It
climbed round my back and tried to burrow in my spine.”
He took off his clothes and showed me the marks of
a bullet which had grazed him.

“ I don’t care a hang about my back, sir, but it’s real
rough luck about the drum, and especially the trumpet.
Then, to crown all, you’ll give me a rifle now, sir, and
I never could hold one, as you know.”

He cut such a miserable figure that I took pity on him,
gave him some cigarettes and promised him he should
still be our drummer. A broad grin spread over his
swarthy features.

The heavy fire lasted until four o’clock, when our
own artillery joined in, and this time to such good effect
that several shells burst right in the Russian trenches
and two of their fortified houses were set on fire.

When the light began to fail I sent Private Frohlich,
a smart and energetic Saxon, to get ammunition, food
(for the potato supply had given out), and the Major’s
latest orders. As a result the contents of the last convoy
arrived, including rations in profusion for the whole152 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

company. We were told to stay where we were and
informed that the village of Felstyn was held by the Rus-
sians. I accordingly reinforced my front on that side and
set the men to widen the trenches and dig new ones.
It was easy to see that there would be hot work that evening
or next morning. I sent for some pioneers to make
a communication trench between us and our reserves,
but they never turned up, and with that my last hope
of salvation vanished.

When I woke at two in the morning all the sentries
were at their posts. The men smelt danger in the air.
Within a few minutes the following order arrived, which
I read out by the light of a fire.

“ Our massed artillery will bombard the Starasol road
all night. At daybreak the 23rd Regiment will open fire
on the enemy. All the troops will maintain a sustained
fire for a quarter of an hour. The trenches should be speci-
ally manned for this purpose. At eleven o'clock in the
morning the operation will be repeated with the same
intensity. At other times fire will be irregular but accurate

I was right in thinking we had a stiff day before us.

I drank five cups of tea one after the other, and for the
first and last time in the campaign knelt down before
an ikon in the peasant’s house and recited the prayers
of my childhood with a fervour new and strange. It was
not I the sceptic, who prayed; it was my ancestors prayingWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 153

through me, the five generations of priests who prayed
for their flock in our mountains.

Perhaps if I had had only myself to think of it would
have been without regret, and even without prayer.
But I had the care of all those fathers of families, and
I could see all the children awaiting their return. I
could not protect them ... so I implored the assistance
of One Who could.

October 14 th.

When morning came two cans of hot coffee did some-
thing to revive the men, and after the freezing night
they needed some reviving. Many of them reported
sick and looked at me in wide-eyed astonishment when
I informed them that the occupants of the firing line
were of three classes: living, dead, and wounded. The
Staff recognised no kind of illness as long as a man could
stand up.

There was a thick fog, impenetrable at thirty yards,
but, nevertheless, at the hour indicated a storm of fire
burst forth, for it is the Austrian fashion to carry out
orders meticulously to the letter. It was an absurd
waste of ammunition, without rhyme or reason, and I was
pretty certain the Staff had not foreseen the mist, and
so kept my men on the leash until eight o’clock. Then,
however, they blazed away like maniacs. I watched
the proceedings from my window, but it was impossible	
154	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

to ascertain the effect. The only thing I could see was
a huge Russian ascending the hill opposite with the studied
indifference of a man out for a constitutional. It was
for this that we had made ourselves so terrible, and yet
it was clear that the only object of the operation was to
demoralise the enemy!

The most obvious result of our rolling volleys was to
cause considerable alarm among a number of fowls
sheltering in the neighbouring woods. Several took
refuge in flight and came down to earth within fifty feet
of our rifles, so that the adventurous Victor went forth and
secured two for our mess.

About ten o’clock one of my men came up to ask
permission to fetch some water for cooking. I felt inclined
to refuse, although the firing was not so intense. He
might be killed, Or he might not, and anyhow, if he valued
boiled potatoes more than his own skin, it was his affair.
The poor fool, instead of hiding in the willows behind
the house, went out straight into the open, and before
we could call him back the Russians had him stretched
on the ground. His cans flew out of his hands and he
lay groaning : “ Oh, my children, my poor children.”
He would have lain out there lamenting all day and it
was only on orders from me that he made up his mind
to try and move. “ Drag yourself over here,” I cried,
and with much groaning and in spite of a severe wound
in the thigh he got himself within arm’s-length and weWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 155

pulled him in. We put him down on the floor of a barn
alongside many others who had been wounded that
morning, and he soon started them off until there was a
perfect chorus of funeral lamentation. Persuasion and
threats alike failed to reduce the clamour, which soon
demoralised us all. It was hopeless to think of sending
them down to the ambulance.

This incident will give some idea of the excellent
marksmanship of the Russians. I had further proofs
of it every time they noticed me at the window. The
moment I put out my head to use my glasses two or three
bullets invariably spattered against the frame. When
Comanescu paid me a visit yesterday to tell me that
he was in the 12th (Reserve) Company holding a line
through the willows by the river, he leaned out of the
window, though I told him of the risks he ran. He had just
got his shoulders out when, flick ! a bullet flew between
his head and the pane and buried itself in the wall behind
us. I picked it out and offered it to him jokingly for a
souvenir, but he was pale as death.

In due course Victor came up to announce that the
roast fowl “ of superfine quality ” was ready, and I found
that the thoughtful fellow had even gone so far as to
prepare a bowl of curds-and-whey. He well knew my
weakness for that delicacy.

“ I tell you what, Victor. If we get out of here alive,
I shall put you up for the medal. ...”156 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

“If we get out...” he repeated in a musing and
incredulous tone.

At eleven o’clock, according to orders, we opened
heavy fire on the Russian positions. Once more we
blazed away, giving no thought for the waste of ammuni-
tion. We were to pay heavily for this piece of folly.
I soon realised that we still had a long day before us
and decided to find out how many rounds each man
had left. Most of them had only five or six ; our ammuni-
tion boxes were empty and the patrol I sent to the Major
for more never came back at all.

In its stead there appeared a deputation led by a Jew.
I asked him what he wanted and to my amazement he
offered himself as a volunteer to reconnoitre a line of
trees ahead of us. I looked him up and down, for a
brave and enterprising Jew was a new phenomenon
to me.

“ You really want to go ? ”

“ Yes.”

“ How many childreh have you ? ”

I forget now what his answer was. Three or four,
I believe, but to put him to the test I showed him how
he could get unobserved to the trees, and promised that
if he went first I would send out the others to find him.
But he must report to me on his way back. He stood
in thought a moment as if my reference to his family
had made him change his mind. Then he went, andWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 157

I never saw him again. - But I know that he came back
safe and sound with the three others, for I heard after-
wards that in the Carpathian fighting he was ever at
the post of danger. More than the ordinary Hebrew
blood flowed in his veins.

About midday the Russian artillery suddenly went
mad and a sky-rending bombardment began on the hill,
and especially round the bend of the river, where the
enemy obviously supposed our reserves were concentrated.
The distant detonations, followed by an uncanny rumbling,
and the final crash almost deafened us. The air was
full of little puffs of smoke and great columns of earth
and stones sent up by the explosions. These columns
drew nearer and soon our trenches by the river were
seriously damaged. From minute to minute we expected
a shell on the roof of our house, though we had not replied
for fear of giving away our positions. After a bit I went
down to the trenches and sent out two more runners
to ask for supports and ammunition. I told the men
to be ready for any eventuality and keep a sharp look-out,
but on no account to fire without a definite target.

My corporal, Cocos, hidden in the earth near the window,
called to me :

“ That won’t do, sir ! ”

“ What is it, Cocos ? ”

“ Just look how the Russians are sneaking across that
scrub down there.” I rushed to the window and saw in	
158	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

a glance that the Russians were running towards the
road, but I had scarcely shown my head at the window
when a hail of bullets fell, guns and machine-guns firing
at the same instant. There followed an hour and
a-half of madness and horror.

For ten minutes I remained in the house, from which
I could see at a glance the men in the loft, those in the
trenches and the whole of the line stretching to the
river. During a lull in the firing I glanced out of the
window. The Russians had left their trenches and were
advancing in disorder towards our 2nd Battalion. At
that moment our men from the loft and trenches called
out: “ Here come the Russians, sir! ” Their voices
shook with fear, but at the same time they fired on the
Russians from behind, above my right wing. I knew
that we were short of ammunition and I gave the command
not to fire without orders. I wanted to allow the enemy
to get close. Again I sent a man with the order to bring
back ammunition and to call up the 12th Company
in reserve to our assistance.

The rain of shells began to slash the wall around me.
A splinter of wood, torn from a beam, hit me in the
chest. From the loft they told me that the Russians
were advancing on us, and that they were now
swarming in the valley. Two cowards came down
from the loft to hide in the stable. I shouted at
them. They were green with fright. “ The RussianWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 159

are breaking through, sir.’’ The number of wounded
increased; voices grew more urgent. “ The Russians are
here, sir ! They will kill us ! They will exterminate us! ”
I felt that I was on the verge of losing my authority
and that the men were slipping away from me. I took
my rifle and climbed out of a window at the back. The
number of our wounded made me shiver. I commanded :
“ At them, men! Aim straight! ” Those around me
who heard me began a persistent and well-aimed
firing. Others followed their example. The tumult
grew. The Russians poured up the slope in hordes.
They reached the scrub in front of us and stumbled
about in it a good deal; but they came on, they came
on! It was a deluge. . . .

Soldiers of our reserve joined us, terrified. They
brought some cartridges in their pockets. A mere nothing.
It was only by cursing them roundly that I could induce
them to fill the gaps in the trenches and in the
loft. “ I have children, sir, spare me! ” How many
fathers and husbands fell before my eyes! I saw in a
flash the mourning and misery in our Ardeal; the shatter-
ing of hopes and sentiments. I scarcely knew what
to do. Pity for my Roumanian soldiers tore my heart,
but my native pride obliged me to stand firm whatever
happened.

The Russians had surrounded our 2nd Battalion and
disarmed them. Behind us, my reserve had crossed the160 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

river and taken refuge. My company remained alone.
The bombardment continued without pause; machine-
guns overwhelmed us. In the loft my men were nearly
all killed; behind the house the wounded prayed for death,
being continuously hit by fresh bullets. The soldiers
who tried to escape from the trenches fell too. On all
sides I heard; “ Here come the Russians. We have
no more bullets. Give us cartridges! ”

I cursed the men around me who had left their posts,
and threatened to shoot them if they did not come back.
I pleaded with them: “No surrender for Roumanians.
Hold firm! On them! ” They began to fire again,
emptying their last cartridges. Some men of our left
wing, among them brave Corporal Misica, came to our
help. Their attitude raised the morale of all. We
killed and wounded a great number of Russians, and when
they came face to face with us we obliged them to halt
for a moment. That moment thrilled me with pride.
I felt the old spirit of our race vibrate among us. I
cried without ceasing: “ Hold firm, men. No surrender! ”
I gave a signal for those by the riverside to advance. Not
a soul moved. Vincent Pop, a fine, intelligent man, in
whom I had great confidence, came down from the loft.
He told me that up there all were dead and the Russians
only a hundred and fifty paces away. Misica, the corporal,
was wounded. The schoolmaster, Comsa, came to me
and proposed that we should retire. We were lost.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 161

Leaning against a beam which protected me from the
bullets, I shut my eyes. I could think no more. The
strain was such that I could only wait for the end. My
friend Dejenariu came to me. He was very pale. I
looked at him without seeing him. He asked:

“ Well, what are we going to do ? ”

I shrugged my shoulders in silence.

“ Do you know what ? We’ll have a drop.” And
with a smile he held out his flask. This happy gesture
revived us and I was able to decide what to do. We
would not abandon our position, but we would have to
capture the trench behind the house. The soldiers,
seeing me separate myself from them, believed that a
retreat had been ordered, and followed me. But, at the
moment of entering the trench, a voice in the rear shouted
“ Forward! ” It was Vincent Pop, and his voice was
so strong and convincing that I too cried out “ Forward ! ”
and began to run through a hail of bullets towards the
river. I had scarcely run a hundred steps when I was
covered .with perspiration. My throat went dry, my
knees knocked together. I wanted to throw ttiyself to
the earth, but shells littered the ground. I walked on
slowly; there was nothing else to do. Bullets passed
between my legs and round my head. I made not the
least effort to avoid them. My mind was filled with all
kinds of fancies. Each minute that passed was a lifetime.
I walked on and on, my rifle in my hand, and I thought of a162 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

scene of my childhood days. Some foreigners had come
to the village. The man stood his wife against a plank
and threw knives at her, placing them all round her
body. To-day, as then, emotion made me breathless.
At fifty paces a shell exploded, tearing up the earth
and covering me with dust. A piece of dirt entered my
open mouth. I spat it out, and that awakened me. I
was not wounded. I continued to advance. Two hundred
paces from the river I saw some of our men. I signed
to them. No one moved. I walked on for twenty steps
and looked again. Not a soul there. I laughed. Reaching
the willows, I found a shell-hole, into which I threw myself,
my face to the earth. Saved! Saved! I examined
myself ; I was unhurt; I saw my men.

Among the willows the bullets whistled ; they planted
themselves in the trunk above my head. It was not
safe here. I slipped down under the shelter of the bank
as far as the bridge. As I put my foot upon it, a bullet
cut one of the wires that held it, and shook me from
head to foot. I do not know how I cleared it. I found
myself falling into the house whence, during the
last three days, we had been firing upon the Russians.
With me there came one man, Sergeant Frohlich.

“ What has happened, Frohlich ? Am I wounded ? ”

“ No ; but the Russians are coming.”

I pulled myself up and saw Major Hettinger, who had
stopped and collected the runaways. He signalled to	
WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	163
	

me, called me. I could-not answer him. I stopped to
recover myself a little. Suddenly an artillery lieutenant
on horseback came into the kitchen, into which I had
stumbled. In great haste he packed up his field-glasses
and I do not know what else.

“ What is happening ? ”

“ We leave our guns. We’re off. The Russians have
come! ”

I went out, too, and took the road that led from the
chateau to the village. I met a Staff Colonel on horse-
back who was leading the scattered soldiers. He saw me.

“ And what are you doing ? ”

“ Colonel, we have been in the front line four days
on the other side of the river. We have exhausted our
ammunition, and we have been repulsed.”

“ And where do you put the honour of the Austro-
Hungarian Army ? ”

“ I don’t know, Colonel,” I replied.

He looked at me attentively, but I must have appeared
dazed, for he said nothing further and fell upon the
lieutenant. A little farther along I met Lieutenant-
Colonel Draskoezy, the Commander of our regiment. I
told him what we had done, I explained that we were
retiring. “ Very well, very well,” he said gently. “ Go
and rest! ”

Hettinger had managed to keep enough men together
to hold the enceinte of the chateau and keep back the		
164	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	

Russians, who had been unwilling to press on for ether
reasons. In half an hour I got my men together and
discovered that there were only forty-six survivors of
the whole company. I posted them in ditches and shell
holes, and we began to fire on the Russians, who were
doubling towards my old firing line. Some parties of
them were leading away prisoners from our 2nd Battalion
to their old trenches by the river. The movement was
noticed by one of our batteries, commanded by a Hunga-
rian officer, who gave orders to fire blindly into the whole
crowd. Many Russians and more prisoners were killed
in this way.

At nightfall we went to the village and made ourselves
at home in a house with our wounded. The men were
quartered in a barn, and I then took stock of the
situation.

Dejenariu had had his right arm broken by a machine-
gun bullet. In the evening I helped to take him down
to the ambulance, but until then he had to lie out on the
ground ; as a matter of fact, he came back to the village
later on with Murarescu and several other “ casualties.”
Victor, my orderly, had been captured by the Russians,
with all my belongings on him. We also heard that
General Heuner and Lieutenant Vida, his aide-de-camp,
had been wounded by shell-fire. Many officers and men
had fled without stopping to Chyrow.

Why had the Russian attack succeeded ? I thinkWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 165

because we had not yet learnt what unity of action
meant. Our General had sent us to make a frontal
attack on the enemy’s trenches. The orders stated that
the 23rd Infantry would attack on our right, whereas
the 23rd was actually resting that day. The 2nd
Battalion of our 23rd Territorials was only concerned in
the frontal attack. They fired away all their cartridges
and, finding their right flank turned by the Russians,
the men in the front line came out of their trenches*
waving handkerchiefs in token of surrender. Part of
the reserves bolted, and only about eighty of them were
rounded up. Captain Abraham, my battalion Comman-
der, was shot through the head, and my friend Dr. Chiri-
lovici (lawyer, of Hia) through the heart. Five officers
were taken prisoner, including Tovna Vasinca and
Augustin Blajan, both friends of mine.

The only battalion officer to get away was Weindl,
the sapper. He told me that in one place the Russians
had thrown down their arms and come forward to surrender.
He also told me that the Russian bombardment of the
hill his men were holding was so fierce that it was a real
miracle he had come out alive.

My own company, the 11th, had at one moment been
under fire from four quarters at once. Russian machine-
guns were pelting us from the hill; the enemy opposite
was firing at us as they advanced, and we were treated
to a flank fire from a party that had worked round from	
166	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

Felstyn to the left of the house where we had spent so
many terrible hours. To crown all, a company of the
1st Battalion of the 23rd Territorials, commanded by
Glosz, a Hungarian, had crossed the Sterwiaz and from
the cover of the willows fired at the Russians over our
heads. Now everyone knows that in action the majority
of men do not aim, but simply bury their heads in the
ground and blaze away. It thus happened that the
bullets of our reserves occasionally landed in our backs.
Comanescu vowed that at least two of his men had been
hit from behind.

As I passed by the trench where my orderlies were
sheltering I gave them a call. It appears that they did
not hear me, but none the less realised that the company
was retiring. Victor came out and suggested cutting across
the river. Before this could be acted on, the Russians
came out from Felstyn, and the last I heard was that
he and fifteen other men walked into them and gave
themselves up. The Russians got as far as our house,
and before they took away their prisoners they set them
to bandage those of our wounded who were too far gone
to be removed from the trenches. While I went to see
how Dejenariu was getting on, two wounded men, one
hit in the head and the other in the foot, turned up q-t
the ambulance and told us they had been bandaged
by the Russians themselves. Decent fellows !

After this action my battalion was reduced to 160WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 167

men, but fortunately the bulk of the absentees were
only wounded. I was lucky in that my two good
corporals, Botzoman and Serban, had survived.

About one o’clock at night I was suddenly roused by
an intense bombardment and heavy rifle-fire. Shrapnel
and high-explosive rained on the houses and buildings
in which we poor shattered survivors were seeking a
little rest.

This 14th of October whitened my hair, but also
cured me entirely of any sentiment of fear. I told
my men: “Well, boys, after this not one of us can die.”
It was certainly not our fault that we had failed to hold our
positions. The true culprits were our Staff and the reserves
which had left us to our fate.

October 15 th.

From six in the morning to the evening we remained
within our fortified chateau, spending our time in throwing
up rough defences. Food and rest were alike out of the
question on this terrible day. Hundreds of shells passed
over our heads on their way to harass the village and
the Chyrow road. A large number of our horses were
killed and much damage was done to stores and so forth.

Our field kitchen vanished and Filip Petru, a wise and
wary old peasant, was slain by the same shell which
killed his two horses.

About midday I noticed a company of Austrian168 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

Landsturm of the 3rd Styrian Territorials advancing in the
open between our blockhouse and the village of Felstyn.
Five men fell almost at once and were left to rot on the
ground, burial apparently being a forgotten luxury. In
the afternoon another company of the same regiment
came up to reinforce us. A communicative sergeant
told me that they had a free fight with some Viennese
troops one night at Lemberg. I also learned that the
Austrians had bolted like maniacs at Grodek, abandoning
their artillery and everything else that incommoded
their flight. My informant added an anecdote which
throws a good deal of light on the similarity between the
Russian and Roumanian characters. During a bayonet
charge some Russian and Roumanian troops, moved at
the same moment by the same instinct, had simultaneously
thrown away their weapons in order to get to closer
quarters with their fists.

An underground passage, with stone vaulting, led
from the chateau to the river, and it was there that I
spent the night and wrote these notes.

October 16 th.

We lay hid in our burrows all day while the Russian
artillery fire on the chateau and behind, where one of
our batteries was posted, attained such a pitch of intensity
as to suggest a continuous earthquake. Whenever a shell
struck the solid walls of the chateau, bricks and mortarWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 169

flew in all directions, and such a cloud of dust was raised
that we had to cover our faces with our handkerchiefs
to prevent suffocation. One or two men were actually
killed by fragments of brick. A big shell which fell
in the middle of a reserve company of the 23rd Infantry
killed thirty men and wounded seventy.

We learned to-day that the Russians had attacked
our right wing near Sambor and been repulsed. Also
that we were awaiting arrival of the Third Corps, which
was being sent to drive the Russians from Przemysl.

October 17 th.

We were roused by the sound of an intense cannonade
all along the line and thought the Russians must be on us.
But it was only a false alarm. The artillery duel continued
all day and we suffered further casualties from shell-fire.
At the dressing-station two slightly wounded men about
to leave for Chyrow in the ambulance had their legs
broken by a shell.

This morning our regimental Staff took up its abode
in our superb natural dug-out. The ancient haunt
of toads and snakes was thoroughly cleaned out and
prepared to accommodate our mess and sleeping quarters.
We spent the whole day there listening idly to the crashes
of the bursting shells outside. No one, not even our
Colonel, had any idea of the situation or had made any
additional arrangements for the defence of the chateau.170 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

In the afternoon a sharp fight took place in and around
Felstyn, which caught fire and burnt steadily until night-
fall. By that time our chateau resembled the ragged
count of fiction. The tower had been demolished by
the Russian fire and the rest was all in ruins.

We had had practically nothing to eat ajl day, for our
field-cookers were said to have fled to Polena.

In the evening the Russian patrols came down to the
river, within fifty yards of us.

October 18 th.

Another Sunday, a day usually selected by the Russians
for their attacks. To right and left of us we could hear
heavy rifle-fire and the rattle of machine-guns. Later,
low growls showed that heavy guns had joined in. All
day the batteries were “ praying ” for each other’s
destruction. We listened for a time, and then got tired
ol it and went to sleep in our underground paradise.
The Lord made the Sabbath for a day of rest.

The men read “ The Visions of Our Lady ” or “ Octoich”
all day, with intervals for washing, vermin-strafing and
sleep on the hillside in their straw-lined trenches.

I made many attempts to get some news, but no one
seemed to know anything. The superior officers were
obviously guessing, and had no notion of what was
going on to right and left, and even in front of them.
But, loyal as ever to Gehorsam (Austrian blind obedience),	
WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	171

they could speak of nothing but victories. I ventured
no reply, but smiled with my eyes closed. When the
demi-gods grew tired of winning victories with their
mouths, they took to slandering my nation, calling us
“ Gesindel,” “ Schufte ” and “ Feige,” while I pretended
to be asleep. Even Hettinger affected to be shocked
that Roumania had not lifted a finger to liberate her
nationals in Bessarabia. Had she no national ideal ? . . .
Fancy their speaking of an ideal! Did they not know
that among our modest peasant soldiery were souls more
noble than their own, intellects more gifted, spirits more
inspired ? How should they know it ? What could they
know of the ideal which slumbered in the broken hearts
of the thousands of Roumanians whom they treated
like dogs ? . . .

Late in the afternoon the chateau, too, caught fire,
and there seemed nothing left in the world but burning
villages and roaring guns. Our kitchens arrived at mid-
night, and I gave out the rations and spent the night
with the men. I had had enough of my commissioned
brethren for the time being.

October 19 th.

Still in our dug-out. thinking hard—for what else was
there to do ?—and smoking innumerable cigarettes
Outside, the autumn sun shone with all his dying glory
and made me reflective. What on earth were all these172 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

millions of men fighting for ? Why were they enduring
all these miseries ? Does anyone really know the true
cause of this European conflagration ? Could not the
ideals and needs of the nations of the earth be satisfied
by other means in this age of Culture ? Did it really
mean that Humanity must relapse into a state of primi-
tive savagery before it could take a step forward in the
path of progress ?

I was asking myself these questions while a group of
officers round our O.C. were debating whether army
officers or civil officials were the better paid. Was I
wrong to call them mercenaries ? The plain truth was
that these men had nothing to think of but their pay.
If war really meant justice, a single shell would have
destroyed the lot and spared only the men, the simple
labourers and peasants who form the really productive
element of the population. Perhaps the highly excep-
tional cases of men of light and leading among the so-called
“ officer class ” might be spared too.

I regret to say we had not had a wash since we had
taken up our abode in the chateau. The men, infested
with vermin, stripped to the skin and disinfected them-
selves. Some even indulged in the luxury of a shave
and hair-cut.

The guns sang their sinister songs all day, and the
upper storey of the chateau slowly crumbled away.
Our gunners were not slow to take refuge in the cellars.	
WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	173

Since yesterday, efforts had been made to bring my
company up to strength. I received 54 men from the
remains of the 2nd Battalion and 32 from the 10th Com-
pany, broken up after Dejenariu’s departure. I had now
three platoons at my disposal, the nucleus being my
Fagaras company, about 50 strong. Since the 13th I
had been the only officer left. The regiment itself was
reduced from three battalions to two: the 1st and the 3rd.

About ten o’clock at night, just when the customary even-
ing performance of infantry-fire usually began, Hettinger’s
stentorian voice summoned us to the terrace, which was
heavily fortified. The Russians were coming. All of us
who were there opened heavy fire, while our reserves
below hastily collected their belongings. We thought
ourselves lost. We had two machine-guns belonging to
the 23rd on the parapet, and they began to spit forth
merrily, while the gun on our left—placed there specially
to meet night attacks—fired point-blank. We looked
like being in for a stiff fight, but ten minutes later silence
was restored. There had been no attack at all. Our
Major, worn out, had thought he had seen the Russians
crossing the river. As a matter of fact, a Russian attack
would have had an easy success. We had sited our
trenches in front of the outer line of fortifications, eight
metres wide, so that the enemy could approach uphill
sheltered from our fire. We had left what is technically
known as “ dead ” ground.174 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ABUT IN GALICIA

However, I left the top of our fortress with my com-
pany, and drew up a trench scheme, which I submitted
to the Major for approval. He put some engineers at
my disposal to execute it during the night. That same
night I was presented with a box of hand-grenades. I
had never set eyes on such things before.

October 20th.

The night was calm. We were awaiting a Russian
attack. I had discovered a niche in a hole just below
my company, and, wrapped in rugs, I was endeavouring
to sleep; but I was not even drowsy. The Russian patrols
were creeping	about under	the willows near	the	river.

They kept up	a continuous	fire to annoy us.	It	was a

habit of theirs, partly to prevent themselves from falling
asleep, partly	so that their	officers could control	them

more easily.	It also kept	their enemies on	the	alert.

Sometimes their shots went home. One of our scouts,
Peter Mosneag, had been found dead when they went
to change the guard. During the night my men worked
incessantly with the engineers, and by morning I was
able to get them settled in the trenches.

There was a magnificent sunrise. Through a veil of
mist and cloud, the sun shone radiant. I looked at it
for a long time. It seemed like an evil thing, giving
life to a world of wickedness and sorrow. My eyes fellWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 175

on the house by the riverside, where we had left so many
dead and wounded. Behind the house one could still
see bodies which had not been buried. Ah ! how many
were the desolate homes in Ardeal ? How many children
waiting for those who would never again return ? How
many mothers, their babies in their arms, wandering
through the village, weeping bitterly ? The sorrow of
the return surpassed that of the going forth. . . .

The artillery duel began again. This morning it seemed
as though all were lost. Grenades and shells hurtled
through the air. The noise of their whistlings and explo-
sions was terrific. One could not speak to be heard even
by one’s neighbour. The shock of it stunned us. Except
for a party of artillerymen behind the chateau, who
were reduced to abject terror, the men did not seem
to feel much fear.

I happened to come across a few copies of the Tageblatt.
In one of them I discovered the news of the death of
King Carol. To me, at any rate, it was the most serious
happening of this war. This is the text of the notes
in my pocket-book : “ King Carol! His name recalled
the most splendid chapter in the history of our nation.
His vigorous personality had carved a new path for
Roumania, and through her for the Roumanian people.
During his reign, which filled the second half of the 19th
century, the War of Liberation took place. Art and
literature began to develop throughout the nation. In	
176	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

fifty years the morale of the nation has awakened and
grown. National education has been adopted.

“ The wisdom of the King, his foresight, his tact, his
perseverance, made him for us both guide and saviour.
I can remember his kindness when we presented to him,
in 1905, the number of ‘ Luceagar ’ that we had dedi-
cated to him. During a dinner at Castel-Pelesh he talked
to us like a father, and questioned us about Ardeal.
But I believe that his vision had lost its acuteness in
this conflict of the European Powers. I have heard it
said that at the Crown Council he gambled away his
sceptre and kingdom for the cause of the Triple Alliance.
I absolutely believe that the neutrality of Roumania is
the result of disagreement between the King and people.
The personality of the KingN was too great, the loyalty
of the people too deeply rooted to allow them to oppose
his will. Now that this pillar of the Triple Alliance at
the mouth of the Danube has disappeared, the Sage of
the Balkans has closed his eyes for ever, who is going
to replace him ? The heir has appeared very little in
public life, up to the present. Opinions of him are rife.
Is it to be his mission in these troubled days to lead our
people to victory ? I think of the old evil customs that
infest the public life of Roumania, and I fear the poison
of these Levantine weeds. The moment is ripe for trea-
son. I have such faith, however, in the ultimate triumph
of the people that my doubts are stilled. I know whatWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 177

they feel, what they desire-, what they are able to accom-
plish. It must be accomplished ! Wise and loyal leaders
could do marvels with these ‘ canaille,’ as the people
of this country deign to call us.”

I learnt from the same paper that the Russians had
penetrated Korosmezo in Hungary. I did not believe
that they would be able to advance as far as Ronuli and
Parva. The paper added that the Austro-Hungarian
Armies had beaten them and that they were again retiring
towards Galicia. They retired, I fear, in the same .fashion
as those before me. The entry of the Russians into
Hungary could not leave the Roumanians indifferent.
The sacred hour of victory was not far distant. I awaited
it with confidence.

This evening the scene was as grandly terrible as that of
the morning. Russian shells had demolished the chateau.
According to the inscription, which a private copied for
me, it was an old building :—•

Nickolaus Tarlodes
Ce Carzovice et in
Laski. Heres vexiliter
Premise en. sis. toe jus sacre
Regie Maiestates. Anno D.mi
1556 estatissue 39.

The actual building, however, seemed modem. It was
strongly fortified, and situated on a plain. About thirty178 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

paces to the east runs the Sterwiaz. Two underground
passages led to it. From the chateau to the village
there was an avenue of old trees ; from the chateau to
the river a straight road bordered by firs. It was not a
beautiful district. It was owned, they told me, by
Rachia Olchaninsky. He must be a great owner of
race-horses, since the stables were admirably built with
iron roofs. There was a fine library, too. Plundered
first by the Russians, then by us, the chateau was now a
burning ruin. The roof and walls fell, the sparks shot
upward and outward on every side. How many Polish
lords and lovely countesses must have turned in their
graves at the thought of this fire ! Towards midnight,
even the sky wept for the fate of this ancestral home.
I was obliged to turn my back on the flames and seek
shelter in the hole that I had dug during the day. The
planks with which I had covered it sheltered me as far
as the knees. At the end of two hours my blankets were
soaking, and I risked being suffocated by the falling
earth. I was forced to go in with my men. They were
shivering. Wrapped in their tent coverings, they looked
like ghosts that the fire had driven from the cellars
under the chateau. We watched for daybreak.

October 21 st.

The night’s rain quite altered the aspect of the camp.
The men dug their trenches deeper, and covered themWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 179

with branches, doors, bits of iron and tenting. One was
reminded of the booths at a fair. A sympathetic Colonel
of the Artillery, who had come to me for my report on
what had been taking place around us, told me that we
should remain where we were for some weeks. I at once
set to work to make a more suitable dwelling-place. I
had invented an idea for building a hut solidly embedded
in the earth. Two men worked under my supervision
until nightfall. I had a deep, square hole dug in the
earth, in which were planted six strong stakes. These
supported a roof of planks and tin covered with earth.
I improvised a floor with some bricks from the ruined
chateau, and made a wainscoting with some planed
planks. Only about a quarter of the hut was visible
above the ground. My door was made from the gold
frame of an old picture. I considered that at this par-
ticular moment it was much more precious than the picture
itself. I arranged a bed of planks covered with straw,
a little table, a wardrobe and dressing-table. I was
delighted with the general effect. Everyone who saw it
admired it immensely. My golden door caused great
laughter. At any rate, I now had some place where I
could live and write in peace. I forgot all my troubles.
The thought of the dead Austrian Landsturm not yet
buried, poor Peter Mosneag whom the sappers had
pitched into a ditch without tear or prayer, left me
absolutely cold.180 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

It was the food that gave us the greatest trouble.
Since we arrived here we have not had a warm plate,
even the officers. To-day, however, we had some delicious
tomato soup sent to us by George Macelariu. Up to the
present we have only eaten once a day. Sausages and
preserves, bacon and raw onions formed our diet. There
was nothing with which to light a fire and no way of getting
to the village. We were obliged to live as best we could.
Some of the men warmed their tea and preserves over
candles, of which we had huge supplies. We got them
from the village church, and they were waxen and very
thick. There were candles of baptism, and candles of
marriage ornamented with paper lace and pictures of
the saints. The soldiers were given some warm food in
the night. By day we were under observation and were
unable to leave the trenches. Kitchens arrived in the
darkness from Chyrow. The men at the chateau took
their supply in kettles, but in the trenches we had to
distribute it in the usual way. It was rice soup and meat.
The distribution was the most difficult thing imaginable.
First of all, in the darkness each company tried to get
more than its share. The men, haggard from hunger,
threw themselves on the food and fought with each other
over it until they upset it. The less fastidious flung them-
selves on the ground and, gathering up the rice, ate it in
spite of dirt. A good number of them, though, were
content to wait until the following night. Again,WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 181

however, the same scene was enacted. It was impossible
to keep order, even though the officers themselves
endeavoured to do so with drawn swords. We had not
the heart to be brutal with half-starved men, on whom
neither commands nor blows had any effect. They tore
at the bread and snatched spoonfuls of the soup. I
discovered that a small band of men had been creeping
to the village under cover of night to “ buy ” provisions
from house to house. Two of them had come upon some
sacks of flour in a cave. During the night they kneaded
it and made a kind of bun, which they sold to their
comrades at a crown apiece, thus making more than a
hundred crowns each.

Meanwhile the trenches were rapidly becoming
indescribably filthy. Each time that the wind changed
it carried to us whiffs of foetid air. The men were
unable to leave them. One day a sniper had killed four
of them who had managed to scramble over the parapet
into a ditch near the trenches. Great numbers of the
men were suffering from dysentery, and even cholera had
begun to make its appearance. We had had several
deaths from it.

Water was a most precious item. They used to bring
us some at night from the river or the wells at the chateau.
At daytime we almost perished with thirst.

I proposed to the Commandant that we should send
engineers to cover in the trenches. Up to the	
182	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

present the weather had been dry, but rain might come
any day. Roofless and flooded trenches would just about
finish the regiment. Without pausing to think, the Com-
mandant informed me that if it rained the men could
stay in the water until they drowned. I held my tongue !

About 1,600 paces from us, near Felstyn, I discovered a
house flanked by a great fir. It was a Russian observation
post, and I understood now how they had been able to direct
such an accurate fire on us. With a few grenades we
dislodged the post without setting the house alight.

To-day an officer joined the company, Fax Emo, a
lawyer from Seghedin. Although he lived in a Roumanian
parish, he did not know a word of the language. He
joined the 5th Territorials of Seghedin and had not yet
been in the firing line. He had been in hospital before
coming to us. Last night he was in command. He
thought that the Russians were preparing an attack and,
had us all out. He is a good lad, of rather retiring
disposition.

October 22nd.

We had a visit from the Staff Colonel who had taken over
the command of our regiment. My cabin had become
famous. He was eager to see it, and congratulated me.
I could not return the compliment whilst I showed him
our position, which was so near that of the Russians,.
As we stood talking, a Russian aeroplane passed over ourWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 183

heads. Some of the officers with Colonel Vidali at their
head fired on it without success. The men were no longer
allowed to fire without orders. It had happened that one
of our own had come down in our lines.

The Staff officer gave me no positive orders. Przemysl
was in our hands. We had taken whole battalions of
Russian prisoners. Our right wing had repulsed the
enemy at Sambor.

This evening the village of Felstyn was burned, with the
house where we had left our dead. The Russians must
have set it on fire to rid themselves of the house and
dead bodies. It was a magnificent spectacle.

October 23rd.

The day was very quiet. A dozen or so snipers
disturbed our rest now and then. Since Wola-Michova,
twenty days back, I had not changed my clothes
and it was fifteen days since I had taken off my shoes.
I was disgusted with myself. To-day I had a wash
nearly from head to foot and I was also able to change.
It was splendid. Only my tooth-brush was missing.
Victor had that, and the Russians had my tooth-paste.
As for the mud and grease on my clothes, I just had to let
it be, since I had no means of removing it. I did not speak
to the soldiers. The state of them repulsed me. In my
“ palace,” as it was well named, many of my brother
officers made their toilet.184 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

Our mess was pleasant enough. An artillery officer
told me that no one had any idea of the position of the
enemy’s batteries and trenches. They all praised Russian
common sense. They had adopted from the Russians the
idea of placing batteries in a triangle instead of in line, as
it appeared that this arrangement facilitated quick
changes of direction and flanking fire.

We were told two Russian peasants had been arrested.
Special maps with the trace of our trenches had been
found in their boots. They turned out to be Russian
officers. We learned, too, that the inhabitants of Laszki-
Murowane had also betrayed us. This day a woman,
armed with two flashing eyes, had come down to our
trenches. I had her arrested, as we had orders to show
no mercy towards suspects.

October 24th.

The unending boredom was resumed. We played
cards in my palace by way of killing time. By half-past
ten in the morning I had nearly a thousand crowns in
my bank, when suddenly shells burst against the inner
wall of the trench, a couple of yards or so above our heads.
We threw down the cards and fled into the dug-out. The
explosion had buried two men, who had to be extricated
by some engineers. One of them was quite dumb with
fright, but they were both safe and sound. One of theWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 185

pioneers was killed and 'three infantry privates were
wounded.

The battle continued stubbornly in the Sambor direction
until late at night. The 31st Regiment from Sibiiu took
100 Russian prisoners. We were allowed no respite
either. The 3rd Landsturm Regiment left, and we took
up its position in the open near Felstyn.

The number of our officers was steadily diminishing.
Comanescu and Luther left one after the other and I had
no one with whom to exchange a friendly word. In
addition I had been feeling ill the whole afternoon.

October 2,5th.

Shells flew overhead all day. It was Sunday, of course.
A shell struck a tree a yard and a-half thick and hurled
it into our comer trench. My poor shanty and I went
down together. All the ground round began to open
gaping mouths and the trenches crumbled in in man}7
places.

About midday a rumour came round that we were
going to retire. At dawn a Russian patrol had passed
within a hundred feet of us, and we had fired without
hitting anything. The Major would not hear of our
retreat. As for our regimental Commander, this was one
of the days on which he did not appear. I risked a joke :
“ As long as our Colonel isn’t here, there is nothing to
be afraid of.” There was a shout of laughter.186 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

However, we made all preparations to withdraw, and at
length an order came—to get ready at once, as we were to
make an attack. I inspected the men. All the ground
in front of us was swept by our cross-fire. At nightfall
the Russians by the river bank opened a heavy fire upon
us, but we made no reply and kept a sharp look-out with
hand-grenades. I had distributed the grenades among
the officers and N.C.O.’s, but not one of us had ever handled
one before. We had only had instructions how to throw
them. After half an hour the Russian fire died down,
but fighting continued all night in the Sambor direction.

At supper the officers, strangers to our race and soul,
once more resumed their criticism of us. They affected
“ to have expected better things of us.” In what way %
No one could say. The Major protested that the Twelfth
Corps was the best in the whole Austro-Hungarian
Army and that was precisely why the Roumanians had
been thrown into the fight. It was a great pity that Count
Tisza was not there to see. He would tell us why Ardeal
had been emptied of its Wallachians. The Roumanians,
although they fought against their convictions, did their
duty—and something more. Generally speaking they were
brave. True, it was sometimes difficult to get them to the
danger-spot, for they were always thinking of their
homes and families ; but in the heat of battle they bore
themselves well. After all, was it their fault if their foreign
officers usually set them a poor example and ill-used them ?WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 187

On the previous evening Second Lieutenant Semkovici,
a lawyer of Sibiiu, had drawn blood from Corporal
Munkanu, who came to complain to me that they had
nearly killed him. He bolted that night, the only case
of desertion I ever remember.

Our cook, Francu, told me that Dr. Bontescu had died
of cholera and been buried this day.

The distribution of the rations then proceeded in good
order and the men got some tea after their rice soup and
meat.

My good friend Macelariu came to call on me in my
dug-out and made himself universally popular with our
officers. I pressed his hand as if it had been a brother’s
when he gave me the news that the Territorials were to be
returned to Hungary.

October 26th.

The battle continued all day. We heard—and the
news was confirmed from the papers—that our front
formed a right angle from Przemysl past Chyrow to
Stryj. We were exactly at the angle. There had been
violent fighting on the Chyrow-Stryj line where the
Third and Seventh Corps were at work. The struggle was
less heavy round Przemysl, and we were waiting for the
Fourth Corps, which was very late. We heard that the
Russians had intended to break our centre by attacking
our positions in the Sterwiaz valley. We knew our188 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ABUT IN GALICIA

strength and were uneasy, especially because we had had
orders to hold on at all costs. Our Commanding Officer
had not yet put in an appearance.

We played cards all afternoon and evening. About
ten the fighting became furious round Sambor. Nothing
could be heard but one immense roar, intensified by the
thunder of the artillery. A hailstorm of shells fell on us
over the willows by the bank. We threw down our
cards and skipped off. Semkovici, on duty, was the first
to enter the trench where I had my observation post.
He put his head out, just to get a better view, and fell
back right on me, hit by a bullet under the right ear
before he could get out a cry. All this in a few seconds !
I had him brought into my shelter, five paces off, but
even in that short time his purse was taken from his pocket.

Late at night we heard that six trains of recruits, with
some heavy mortars, had arrived at Chyrow. This was
comforting news, but none the less fear of terrors to come
gave us shivers down the spine.

October 21th.

We were rewarded for an early turn-out by a splendid
sunrise. Fiery red, he emerged from black clouds like
a wounded head swathed in mourning veils, and as if he
wept for the crimes of the earth on which he shed his
glorious rays.	
WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	189

I had one particular satisfaction at tea. The Major
declared that we had committed a great blunder on the
day we abandoned our positions beyond the river, the
very positions I had held with my 11th Company. On
October 14th, when we had retired, I had maintained that
our positions were a continuation of the trenches on the hill,
and that we should need the whole battalion, with strong
reserves, to hold it. I had also asked for engineers
to dig new lines. And if we should be driven back, I
considered it essential to maintain our hold on the river
bank which was occupied by Luther’s company. And
now my merits as a tactician were recognised.

The artillery duel Continued all day. Our guns suc-
ceeded in setting fire to some of the houses in Felstyn.
A Russian aviator manoeuvred immediately above our
heads. I invited him by three shots of my Mannlicher
to come down, but he was not to be tempted.

We were heavily engaged . . . in a game of cards, when
the shells made us bolt to our dug-out. These villainous
Russians! Yesterday evening they killed a friend and now
they broke in on our sole distraction. We swore vengeance.

This day’s novelty was the arrival of a lieutenant of
police who had asked to be sent to the front. He was very
brand new, would not move from the trenches, and stared
wide-eyed all round. He gave a contemptuous glance at
us playing cards. We old soldiers let him wander at his
own sweet will.	
190	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

I have already shown on several occasions that our
foreign officers maltreated the Roumanian soldiers, and
even behaved barbarously and brutally towards them.
Strong language was nothing, and there was hardly a
day passed without some attempt to catch them out-
On one occasion, for going into the officers’ latrines, a
man was flogged—twenty-five strokes. Another, who
refused to give his water to the sergeant, received a kick
in the stomach. Another, who was caught stealing raw
potatoes, was arrested and flogged. He belonged to my
company and I had been asked to give him another twenty-
five stripes, but I let him off with two nights’ guard and a
couple of spanks for form’s sake, just to show the others
that chastisement had been duly inflicted. I noticed that
the officers had a real hatred of our people. And to think
that I had to live with them and fight with my Roumanians
for their benefit. What a curse was upon me !

Budac, a cook of ours, came back this evening with his
noddle full of news. At Stari-Sambor the Ardealeans had
been in contact with the Bessarabians. There had been
heavy casualties on both sides and many prisoners had
been taken. Our men had captured 400 Roumanians
in Russian uniforms, one of whom was a sergeant who had
seen service in the 31st of Sibiiu and had been surprised
by the way while tending his sheep in Bessarabia. During
the fight they had shouted out: “ Don’t fire. We are
Roumanians too ! ”WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 191

And Budac questioned me: “ What are we coming to
when brothers slay brothers ? It is the chastisement ot
God.” The prisoner sergeant told them that the Bess-
arabians do not want to fight the Roumanians, and in fact
would surrender en bloc if they were not afraid of being
mutilated, for the Russian officers had told them that we
tore out the eyes and cut off the ears of our prisoners.
Then my cook, as good as a raconteur as in his profession,
whispered in my ear that the Russians were blowing up
as thick as blades of grass, but that on our side, too, the
youngsters had been coming up in an unending stream,
warm-blooded and fresh boys, without a hair to their
chins. What had made the greatest impression on our
Budac was the big guns, “ big enough to hold a man
quite easily in their mouths.”

Before supper had ended the Russians serenaded us
again, but we had no ears for them.

October 28th-29th

Days of boredom. We finished our trenches and roofed
them with planks and sheet-iron. Our Commanding
Officer had still not put in an appearance, and was said
to be playing chess with the doctors in the village.

The artillery pursued its task, and we heard that it
had stricken terror into the Russians.

On the 29th I discovered the first louse on the collar
of my tunic—an exceptionally fine specimen. I had not192 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

set eyes on such an object since the days of my youth,
when I used to wander among the sheepfolds in the
mountains and sleep with the shepherds.

October 30^-31s£.

Two days of quiet, which we used to ransack the village
for straw, mattresses, pillows, blankets and other minor
comforts. The cold became very severe, especially at
night.

On the 30th I witnessed a horrid scene in the trenches.
Some twenty men of the 1st Coiiipany, commanded by
the engineer Weindl, were punished for eating their
reserve rations. And such a punishment! The “ delin-
quents ” were lined up in a row and beaten, one by one,
frbm behind by the sergeant-major. Each man who
quailed before these brutal blows and staggered forward
under their weight was immediately smitten on the head
or full in the face until he bled. Some fell in a heap,
others went down on their knees and begged their tor-
mentors not to kill them. The reply was, redoubled and
more ferocious vigour in the blows. Next day half of
them were sent down to the doctor, and I don’t know
what became of them.

Just at that time we were playing cards in my dug-out.
The foreign officers lost no time in congratulating the
sergeant on his energy and swearing at the men. OfWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 193

course, I fell out with them, and after supper, when they
once more turned to cursing the Roumanians in the
presence of the Major, who did nothing to restrain them,
I left them without .a good-night. I let them know that
I had not come out campaigning to hear Hungarians
insult us. Next morning Lieutenant Bama came round
to make peace and promise that this behaviour should
not be repeated.

A gulf of deadly hatred appeared between the officers
and men. The Hungarian officers, mad to think that
Roumania had not declared herself for them, vented
their rage on our peasants. They knocked them about
abominably, and boasted each night of their schemes of
punishment, of which hunger, continuous sentry-go and
the stake (to which men were tied up) were the mildest.

Thus physical misery was not the only thing we had
to endure. To it was added the moral torture of serving
in the Austro-Hungarian Army. Several of my men
vowed that in the first fight they would start by killing
off all these officers. . . .

November ls£.

It was just three months since I had girded on my
sword to defend the Hapsburg Empire. What a lot I
could have read and written in these three months.
And yet I could not regret that Destiny had thrown me
into the field of battle. I conceive these three months

M194 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ABUT IN GALICIA

as among the most valuable of my life and more instruc-
tive than books could ever have been. In this awful
upheaval I had lived on perils which shake the soul to
its inmost depths. Day and night I had been with my
peasants, and seeing them at close quarters had learned
to know and love them better. I had an unshakeable
conviction that our peasant ratce would one day reign
over the Carpathians and the Balkans, and be the French
of the East. Our peasant (intelligent, if slow of mind
and speech) tactful and adaptable, will one day rid us
of the defects of the upper social stratum which has
adopted all the faults of the West and East. He it is
who will re-establish our national life, the true life, in
the teeth of all our foes.

War has wrought great changes in me, and I have
new views of the world and life itself. I see clearly that
life is a serious business, that in its truceless strife only
ordered work, without selfish ambitions, can bring us to
our goal. I have become a soldier, and I mean to preserve
the essential discipline of soldiering. I feel myself a
better man. And where better than here could I explore
the human mind and the ancient feuds which keep the
races of the earth apart ?

November 2nd.

As we seemed unlikely to move from this spot, weWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 195

began to settle down for the winter. The cold became
more and more intolerable, and our hands and feet were
frequently frost-bitten. The men dug deeper holes and
lined them with thick layers of straw. Everything that
could be got from the village found its way eventually
to the trenches—doors, windows, pots, plates, crockery.
A use was found for all. A spring mattress was an
excellent foundation for straw and the earth which
roofed the trenches. A cupboard door made an excellent
door to a dug-out. The cloth and stuff the men found
went to reinforce their nether garments. The great
pots, filled with cinders, made excellent and safe braziers,
for we must make no smoke. The woodwork of the
piano from the chateau made first-class fuel.

Our subterranean tunnel underwent a transformation.
The exit, near the river, was closed up, and we found
real doors for the other end. Two expert chimney-
builders installed a stove, the draught pipe of which
was made from the eaves of the village church. Chairs,
sofas, bowls, plates and jugs—everything pertaining to
a well-stocked establishment—appeared in due course.
My “ Taslauanu Palace ” was quite in keeping. I had
an ottoman, a mirror on my back wall, and real panes
of glass in my door. I sent out a patrol to find me a
stove.

The men built themselves rough shelters, necessity
proving, as ever, the mother of invention.196 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

Here we received welcome news. Paris had fallen.
Warsaw was about to fall. Sambor was still in our hands.
But who could be got to believe it ? .

November 3rd.

An artillery officer was cracking up the Russian artillery
and decrying ours. A Hungarian was full of admiration
for their marksmanship. He was posted in the village
of Felstyn, only two hundred paces from the enemy.
One of his men poked the barrel of his rifle over the top
of the trench : it was immediately hit by a Russian bullet.
Another man, gesticulating, raised his arm and was
immediately wounded. Whereupon several men also
raised their arms, to be wounded and sent off to hospital.
The officers had to exercise unsleeping vigilance to
prevent their men putting their arms out of the trench.

November ±th.

This morning we received a publication, straight from
the printing office, in three languages, to be read out to
the men. I am setting out here the Roumanian version :

“BULLETIN OF THE SECOND ARMY.

“ Staff of the Armies, on November 3rd, in Russian Poland
and on the San.

“ At Stari-Sambor a decisive victory awaits us. AtWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 197

Czemowitz (Bukowina), which we have reconquered, the
Russians have attacked with great forces, but all their
efforts have been broken against our lines with immense
loss.

“ We see by Russian prisoners, most of whom have
passed their fortieth' year, that Russia has no longer
younger troops to bring forward, and that her reservoir
of men, which appeared so enormous at the start, has
already been drained.

“ A mood of desperation is falling on Russia by reason
of the enormous loss she has suffered already and because
the Russians have no longer any hope of victory over
our Monarchy.

“ In Serbia, our Army turned the Serbs out of their
entrenchments on October 30th, and pushed its attack
into the heart of the country. We have taken from them
many prisoners, guns, machine-guns and flags.

“ The German Army, acting in close concert with ours,
is advancing into Northern France and, after bloody
fighting, is approaching Paris.

“ The attempts of the British Fleet to bombard from
the sea the lines of the German Army have been without
result, and the English themselves are afraid of a bom-
bardment by German aeroplanes.

“ Headquarters reports that ‘ from an unimpeachable
source we have received details as to the low tricks which198 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

mark Russian fighting. For the capture, dead or alive,
of any of our regimental Commanders, they offer a
reward of 80,000 roubles. This explains the regular
hunt for our officers. But their desires in this direction
have not been fulfilled.’

“ This report shows us the kind of enemy with which
we have to deal. The murder of their sovereigns, of our
princes and leaders, that is their means of defence. [Here
a line is missing, which the author deems it his duty to
omit.] .... they use our signals and dress up in our
uniforms. We have proof that they place their caps in
rows while they themselves hide in their trenches at two
to three thousand metres distance and fire with impunity.
When the fighting ardour of their men slackens, they
adopt the following plan to keep the men in the firing
line. The men are put in first line, the non-commissioned
officers in the second, and the officers in the third. When
the men look like bolting to the rear, the N.C.O.’s fire
over their heads to keep them where they are. But
even this does not prevent the cunning Russian soldier
from deceiving his officer. When he sees that the fight
is all up, he lies flat and gives himself up to our men.

“ The Russian Lieutenant-Colonel Grodicsing, whom we
have captured, declares that the siege of Przemysl has
cost the Russians nearly 40,000 men. The Russian
Commander before this town was the Bulgarian General
Dimitrieff, who flew into a rage when he heard of theWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN 6ALICIA 199

annihilation of his troops. He ordered a new assault,
but our Second Army, which had just come up from
Chyrow, compelled him to retire.

“ While this Second Army has been fighting for four
weeks on the right wing, fierce fighting has taken place
on the left wing also. The great Russian town of Warsaw
is bombarded daily by our aeroplanes. The Russians
fire at them with machine-guns installed in the steeples
of churches, but without result.

“ A Russian Captain, now a prisoner, gives his opinion
of our infantry in the following terms :	‘ We are com-

pelled to admire the Austro-Hungarian infantry, and
this admiration weakens the Russian infantry, so that
immediately the Austro-Hungarians approach, the Rus-
sians are filled with fear, shoot wildly, and take to flight.’

“ The Russian newspaper Russkoje Slowo writes as follows
about our cavalry : ‘ We must, although we are enemies,
render homage- to the courage of the Austro-Hungarian
cavalry. It advances like a black cloud. Our men fire,
but it still comes on. Two regiments of Cossacks try to
stop it, and a frightful melee follows. The Magyars
fight against certain death, but they defend themselves
like lions, and swing their sabres round like axes. Two
Cossacks had their heads shorn off above the ears. A
Hungarian officer fought on when Cossacks had him
impaled on the end of their lances. Even the wounded
fought to their last breath. At least 400 fell. This200 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

behaviour has made us change our minds about the
Hungarian soldiers.’

“ When our troops reoccupied Czemowitz we understand
that the inhabitants hailed our men as saviours, took them
in their arms and embraced them The buildings in the
town have not suffered much during the Russian
occupation, but we do not , yet know what the population,
most of it Roumanian, had to endure.

" The capture by the German Army of the fortress of
Antwerp in Belgium only took twelve days, although
it is one of the strongest places in the world. The lion’s
share in this operation fell to our big guns, lent to the
Germans. The Russians took four weeks to fail in their
attempt on Przemysl.

“ Our aeroplanes often came back riddled with bullets,
as our men sometimes fire on them by mistake. As it
is difficult to distinguish our machines from those of the
enemy, firing on all machines has been prohibited for fear
that our brave aviators may be hit by their own men.
The only firing allowed is at Russian aeroplanes, which
are easily recognisable by their great size, being built
to carry twenty-four persons.

“A soldier of a regiment of Tyrolese Jager had received
an order to take up four cows to his regiment. The animals
went forward slowly and the soldier dropped behind.
At the edge of a wood he was surprised by a patrol of
Cossacks. Pipe in mouth our soldier dropped into a ditch	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	201
		

and coolly began to fire. Four Cossacks dropped from
their saddles and the rest fled. But a whole squadron
of Cossacks succeeded them. Our brave fellow was in no
wise dismayed, but hid in the bushes and again blazed
away. Seven Cossacks fell and the others, nervous as
to what was hidden in the wood, galloped off. The
Tyrolese emerged from his hiding-place. An officer on
patrol, who had seen him from afar, pressed him to join
his troop without delay. The man coolly replied : ‘ This
beastly noise has frightened one of my beasts, but I’m
not going to leave it to the Russians.’ Indeed, the man
refused to go until he had got his animals together. The
officer, having forgotten the name of this splendid fellow,
was compelled by his Commander to go back and find it
out so that a suitable reward might be given.

“Sergeant Joan Roczaj, of the 95th Infantry, showed
great courage in defending his regimental flag. At a critical
moment he crossed the river Zlota Lipa, flag in hand, and
thus brought it away safely. Then he swam back to the
other bank to bring back a wounded officer. For this
action the sergeant has been decorated with the Gold
Medal.”

At the same time we received confidential information
to hold ourselves ready to leave, for this evening we were
to be withdrawn towards Hungary. As I read this, I took
off my k&pi and made the sign of the Cross. Murarescu,202 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

my orderly, began to do up our baggage, weeping with
joy the while. At midday we had a bottle of champagne,
glad to think that fresh troops were coming up to relieve
us. But just as we were about to start we were told, to
our intense amazement, that we were retiring along the
whole front. But what about our victories, then ? . . .
And we actually heard that the Russians were trying to
cut off our retreat!

At half-past five in the evening we left, in perfect
peace and order, the trenches in which we had mouldered
for three weeks. The men looked like spectres and could
do nothing but cross themselves. We left behind us tens
of thousands of rounds and almost as many rifles. A few
men were also left behind to cover our departure for two
hours.

We went as far as Starzawa, but, heavily laden and
unaccustomed to marching, our legs gave way beneath
us and the fresh air made us damp. At Starzawa we were
billeted in a factory. All around us were huts packed
with cholera-stricken men. Our men drank from an
infected fountain and we officers followed them. No one
said anything. We could hardly expect anyone to bother
about us in a contaminated village. Our joy at leaving
Laszki-Murowane was ruined by our fear of contagion.
All the same, we slept in our hovels, the men above in the
attics and the officers in the “ rooms,” full of bugs and
filth.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 203

THE RETREAT INTO THE CARPATHIANS

November 5th.

It was always the same old story. By midday we had
received four different orders: (1) To be ready to start.
We were ready. (2) To parade the men for anti-cholera
inoculation. A party of our men went off for inoculation
at once, God knows how. (3) To wait in the open. We
did so, lighting fires and cooking potatoes. (4) To take
up our quarters in a saw-mill. We took up our quarters,
swearing lustily.

If I remember rightly, this saw-mill, belonging to the

Grodel, Jews, was absolutely destroyed. The machinery

—which had cost millions—was all smashed up. The

*

colossal boilers were broken in, the sheds in fragments,
the tools destroyed, the stocks scattered and planks
littered the whole place. Only the great baulks of fir
had defied the fury of war and were still lying intact.

Our 1st Battalion now had Captain Voeres, a nonentity
from the 24th Battalion, as its Commander. We of the
3rd Battalion still had our Lieutenant of Gendarmes,
terribly proud and brave . . . since we had escaped all
danger. Both of them thought of themselves alone and
left their commands to the care of the Father. Major204 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

Hettinger, our old leader, never allowed himself any rest
until he had got his men quartered,company by company.

At 8 o’clock in the evening we reached Berechy, near
Ustrzycki.

November 6th.

From half-past six in the morning we were digging
trenches in the vicinity of the village of Ustrzycki. This
was only playing at war, for if the Russians really
attacked us they would shoot us in the back from the
top of the hill.

At midday we left for Rovnia, another village a little
farther on. We were here billeted in the stables and
outhouses of a country house. The servants trembled
with fear, and all the good-looking girls kept out of
our sight.

Our four regiments of Territorials now formed only
one, with four battalions, numbered as follows: 21/1;
22/11; 23/III, and 24/IV.

I was still in command of the 11th Company, the
strength of which had been increased by 67 to 207. The
command of our 23/III Battalion fell to Major Patemos,
a man of culture and fine feeling. The Commander of
the amalgamated regiments was Lieutenant-Colonel
Maetze. Our Draskoczy became the Brigadier, for we
were now both regiment and brigade—and the devil
knows what else besides.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 205

November 1th.

The day was bright and warm. Under the bank by
the roadside a peasant woman was in charge of a cart
laden with household belongings of all kinds and drawn
by two lean kine. With her elbows on the side rail and
her hands clasped, she was praying in an attitude of
fervent devotion worthy of a Madonna. Was she thank-
ing God that we were going ?

The bridge over the San was mined. A bridge-making
detachment was preparing to leave, and a battery on a
hill turned its guns on Lisko. At half-past five we stopped
at Zagarz, and night fell. The troops got mixed up,
and confusion reigned supreme. The 11th Company
received orders to go to Zaslavie to oppose the crossing
of the Russian cavalry. We reached the banks of the
San near the railway bridge, and while the sappers were
destroying it, I sent over a platoon to the farther bank
of the river by the village of Laluz, to give us notice of
the retirement of the rearguard of the Seventh Corps to
Sanok.

I

We billeted the men, and ourselves found shelter in
an inn kept by a Jew. But just at this moment the
4th Battalion of the 23rd Infantry came up, with the
same mission as ourselves. Its Commander, Major
Ludwig Krause, set about us in style, drove us from the
inn, and our men from their billets, in order to take
our place. We had a good opportunity to admire the206 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

comradeship which reigns in the Austro-Hungarian
Army, and the wise dispositions of our High Command.
We sent someone down to our Major to tell him what
had happened. The reply came about midnight. We
were to stay where we were.

We assembled once more in the Jew’s kitchen, smelling
and reeking with smoke. The Jew sold us a litre of
wine for 3 crowns 20. Dr. Schuller was highly indignant
and began to browbeat the Jew, and I promised we
should get our own back. Our Lieutenant Szinte could
not forget Major Krause’s high-handed bullying of
officers who bore “ the Emperor’s sword ” no less than
himself. The Commander and his staff snored peacefully,
quite oblivious of us and our needs.

At 1 a.m. we discovered an empty room in a school,
and we began to think of sleep. But just then we received
a report from the platoon which had crossed the San.
The Seventh Corps had retired, blowing up its bridges,
and from four in the afternoon the Cossacks had been
seen at Tyrawa-Woloska, ten kilometres away. Fancy
sleeping on that! Szinte went off to rouse the Major
and tell him what was afoot. But the Major was furious
and asked to be left alone. To H---with the Cossacks !

November 8th.

I got up at 5 o’clock, for, when danger is about, I like
to make my own dispositions. From the bridge I couldWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 207

see before me a line of hills which commanded our village.
To the right, beyond the San, was a meadow bounded in
the distance by wooded slopes. To the left, on our side
of the river, were open fields, flat as a table, until the
confluence of the San and the Oslava was reached. Thus
our situation was very difficult. The enemy could easily
command and turn our positions. We must resort to
stratagem and deceive him into thinking our strength
four times what it actually was. Amiable Major Krause
had left us without so much as a “ good-day,” and taken
his officers and the rest of the battalion with him. We had
one company with which to hold a front of 3,000 metres.

The platoon on guard across the San now returned in
boats, and on its heels appeared seven Cossacks on the
brow of the hill above. On our side a Captain arrived
with a company of the 21st Territorials and twelve Hussars.
He was instructed to press forward to Tyrawa-Woloska.
He did not hurry himself, but was firmly resolved to
carry out his orders.

I had never yet seen the Hussars in action—the “ Red
Devils,” as Hungarian megalomania styled them. Con-
sequently I was curious to see them put to the proof.
I advised the Captain to send them out on a reconnais-
sance, and was greatly pleased when he fell in with the
idea. They went off and I followed close behind. They
went through the water and scattered into the meadow
beyond, advancing at the trot. Soon we heard two208 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

shots, and the moment after our Hussars came galloping
back. I was the first to stop them.

“ What have you seen ? ”

A non-commissioned officer, scared out of his wits,
replied that the Russians had fired at them from eighty
paces distance.

“ What ? It’s all lies ! What have you seen ? Go
back at once ! ”

I understood now why our intelligence was so feeble.
At Felstyn I had already noticed a patrol at work, which
came back without having seen or observed anything.
They are not to be compared with the Cossacks, who
come up quite close, sometimes two or three times in
succession, and only return after establishing our position
and strength.

An hour later we saw a hostile cavalry regiment coming
down the windings of the road towards Tyrawa-Woloska.
The advance-guard deployed and opened a scattered fire
upon us. The Jews in the inn all bolted, leaving their
pots on the fire and the goods on the counter as booty
to the famished soldiers. I like to think that this was
vengeance for their wine at five crowns! The Russian
guns began to play on our troops holding Zagorz. The
shells passed well above our heads, and for the time
we could afford to laugh at them.

About 3 o’clock the detachment of the 21st left us
again. Our task was to hold the line of the San at all	
WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	209

costs. Our artillery began to reply, and its first shell
fell among us, wounding one of our men ; but afterwards
they reached the Russians all right. The duel lasted
until the evening, while, unobserved, we dug our holes
and manned our 3,000-metre front. Once more I found
myself in the most exposed position at the end of the
village near the confluence of the two rivers. I took up
my abode with a Ruthenian, and slept peacefully until
midnight, after having enjoined the sentries and patrols
to keep a careful and conscientious watch.

November 9th.

Fighting lasted all day. The Cossacks had dismounted
and attacked along the whole front. Two sotnias advanced
over the open towards the village of Bykowce, but we
mowed them down, with the assistance of the rest of
the battalion. The Russians came up to within three to
four hundred paces of us and opened concentrated fire,
but we were very scattered, and had only three or four
men wounded. This time our shrapnel was well aimed.
We heard the cries of the wounded. They wept just
like our peasants.

Towards evening I expected an order to retire, as our
advanced position was impossible to hold. But the
Major told us to keep a sharp look-out as the Russians
would try to cross the San in the night.210 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

At half-past ten the order to withdraw arrived—two
hours late. Another hour, and it would have been all
over with us. I left a squad behind us with orders to
keep up a continuous fire on the Russian position, and
we slunk off in tense silence. Our sappers were just
about to fire the train under the bridge over the Oslava
at the village of Zagorz. I shouted out to them to wait,
and we went over the bridge like the wind. We passed
through Tarnawa and marched to Serednie, which we
reached at six in the morning. This was more than
human endurance could stand. We went to pieces, with
our Colonel Maetze at the head. The troops got mixed
up, and we marched on like sleep-walkers. From 1 to
3 a.m. it was torture, and the men slept bolt upright.
Some fell flat and slept where they fell. Dead horses
and sleep-besotted men shared the ditches. In one wood
we found men asleep, upright against the trees. No
caricaturist’s fantasy could have invented more grotesque
poses. In addition to weariness, the men were a prey
to hunger. For three days we had seen no bread and
had had to subsist on potatoes. Oh, blessed plant!
Blessed be he that brought you among us !

November 1()th.

I slept until the afternoon in a peasant’s house incre-
dibly dirty. The men slept in the stables. About 4 p.m.
we left for Chocen, where we passed the night. We hadWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 211

lost touch with the head of the column. In the darkness
three companies and a-half were all that remained of us,
and no one knew whither the battalion was bound. We
asked some peasants if they had seen anything of “ our
lot,” but they refused to converse with us. We turned
them out of their homes at the bayonet’s point and made
one man conduct us to the Baligrod road. At length
we found a hussar who was looking for our Brigade.
We opened his orders and found that the Brigade was at
Lahoczewie, which we reached at 11 at night. The men
were lighting fires under the open sky, and we officers
herded together in a house which was already occupied
by the N.C.O.’s of a mountain battery—rough, bearded
Czechs, who paid no heed to our officers’ stars.

Vermin still worried us, and their inroads on our sleep
were steadily increasing. Misery only made us savage
and brutal.

November 11th.

The weather was kind to us. I was able to buy from
some peasants two pigs and some potatoes for the com-
pany ; 112 rolls were handed out, and we lived like
princes. The soldiers did their own cooking, and this
day of rest and food made us happy.

This evening, in the hospitable home of a wealthy
peasant, a rare phenomenon in Galicia, I came across
a novelty—two ikons, reproduced in colour, representing212 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

the Holy Maid and Jesus Christ in popular costume.
The Mother of God wore a veil on her head, drawn down
over the forehead and falling in folds over her shoulders
—exactly like those of the peasantry. The hem of the
veil was trimmed at the edge exactly like our veils in
the Sebes and Orastie districts. The smock had the
embroidered collar and wristbands of our Roumanian
smocks. The Christ wore a peasant’s smock, open at
the throat, embroidered, and with wide, loose sleeves.
Our attempt at national art in our cathedral at Sibiiu
was thus neither new nor an isolated example.

My host and Lieutenant Szinte were amazed at my
interest in such things in war time. . . . Yet I found
them a distraction, objects of beauty and artistic sig-
nificance which fed my hungry soul.*

November 12 th.

Lieutenant Szinte has always remained a gendarme.
Didn’t he take it into his head to-day to inspect the
men’s packs ? And he secured a splendid harvest! He
found a tablecloth and six napkins on a gypsy soldier,
a woman’s corsets and shoes on another, a lace blouse
on a third, some jewellery on a Saxon, and so on. He

* M. Taslauanu, besides being secretary of the Association for
Roumanian Culture in Hungary, was for twelve years principal editor
of the review, “ Luceafar,” which carried weight in the movement of
Roumanian Letters. Here he gave, along with reproductions of
selected works of art, articles designed to popularise Art among the
Transylvanians,WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 213

punished them all, and told us with clumsy glee how
they bellowed under the blows rained on them at his
orders by a sergeant with a whip which had also been
discovered in a pack. What about the psychology of
our Szinte ? . . . The men hated him mortally.

About 9 o’clock we returned to Chocen. A General
made us occupy the heights which dominate the Baligrod
road, and we were alarmed at the prospect of further
fighting. Fortunately we were spared this. With my
company I was posted in support of a mountain battery
cleverly concealed. The Captain of this battery, a Czech,
gave me a friendly reception and asked me to supper.
I noticed a camaraderie among these artillerymen which
we never knew. They regaled us on Prague ham and
fine old wine. Late in the evening, a Lieutenant-Colonel
turned up, soft and sallow, whom the Captain, a man of
high intelligence, seemed inclined to treat patronisingly.
The little man went off to sleep after informing us that
our mission was to hold up the Russians until concrete
trenches in the Carpathians were ready.

November 13 th.

At an order from our Major we left for Wyszoczany
by Serednie-Kulaszne-Kozuszne. As we left Chocen we
encountered some Russians made prisoner in the fighting
at Hoczen on the San.214 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

It was a magnificent day. The frost on the grass was
like silver. The dry leaves made the trees rustle. We
were told we were being sent home.

We marched hard, and at Kulaszne rejoined the
battalion. Tears came to my eyes when I saw a railway
train again. It was most moving to think that after so
much suffering, so many hours spent in the presence of
death, we were returning alive and in peace to our homes
in Ardeal.

But we passed through Wyszoczany, and in the distance
heavy fighting could be heard. And we were the reserve.
At 4 o’clock we took the high road for Rzepedz. We
had to struggle with the stream of artillery and convoys.
Second Lieutenant Fux was taken ill and left us, so that
I remained the only officer in the company.

This day we covered forty kilometres, and on reaching
Rzepedz at nightfall we were given orders to occupy
the heights to the north. We were almost mad with
disappointed rage. Not one of us felt fit for any more
duty, especially as a chilly wind was blowing and fine
rain fell and seemed to pierce us to the bone. But it
was only the unhappy 9th and 12th Companies which
had to go up. The 10th and 11th remained in billets
in the village. The men lit fires with anything they
could lay their hands on.

We officers entered a house in which was a young
woman with two children. Her smock was black, herWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARtyY IN GALICIA 215

clothes were in rags, her face and hair showed that she
had been neither washed nor combed for weeks. On
seeing us she retired behind the stove, pressing her two
children, dirty as herself, to her side. She looked at us
with every mark of terror, her eyes the haggard and
motionless orbs of a maniac. By the light of the candles
which we lit she presented a picture of a Madonna of
misery such as I shall never forget. We slept there,
huddled together, a mass of dirt and lice, and broken
with fatigue.

November 14 th.

We received orders to hold the village church. It was
a fine one, like all these Galician churches, built with
Russian money. We were told that under the altar
of certain churches were concealed machine-guns sent
from Russia in peace time to serve as candelabra. When-
ever we fought in a village we always knew that we
should be machine-gunned from the church tower.

In the afternoon, fresh orders—to go down and defend
Rzepedz bridge. It was nightfall before we got there,
and our troops were in full retreat. We held the place
long enough for the bridge to be blown up, and then
we drove off two patrols of Cossacks, scattered by our
fire. After an hour we left, marching like the wind.
More bridges went up behind us, and we hastened on.
The post of danger was ever our lot. When we were216 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

advancing, it was we poor Territorials who were thrust
into first line, and now we were employed to cover the
retreat out of this cursed Galicia.

Near Komanza we rejoined our battalion and by a
superhuman effort continued our march all night. I
slept as I went, calling out: “ Onward the 11th,” while
we sped backwards with might and main.

Sometimes a man stumbled, the others bumped into
him, and the whole column stopped while men fell in
a heap in the mud. Such occurrences were by no means
uncommon. I had my turn full length in a ditch. Under
my head I felt the rough hair of a haversack and thought
it must be attached to some fallen soldier, but when I
got up I discovered it was a dead horse. It was between
one and three especially that the march became absolute
torture. We dragged ourselves along like drunkards.

When, after threading many paths, we found the
frontier posts at the top of a hill, we all made the sign
of the Cross and shouted with joy. For the first time in
my life, I, of all people, was glad to find myself on the
soil of Hungary.

November 15 th.

Palota. I slept the whole day. The men lay down
in the mud. In the evening we were sent up to a hill.
All the houses were occupied. I received the company’s
pay—3,000 crowns. The men had not seen a sou since	
WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	217

the 1st of October. Two new officers joined us here—
Kugel, from the Supply Branch, and a Roumanian,
Svetcu, a lawyer from Mercurea.

We undressed and went to sleep. But we had hardly
gone off before the alarm was given. We had to start
once more for Galicia, in the cold and darkness, by
horrible roads. We had no idea what our destiny was,
and a kind of rage seized us to run away or put a bullet
through our brains.

Some evil fate hovered over us, forbidding us ever to
see Ardeal again.	
218	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

THE FIGHTING IN THE CARPATHIANS

November 16 tk.

The fighting in the Carpathians, thanks to the difficulties
of the ground and the severity of the season, demanded
the greatest effort and suffering of which our Army was
ever capable. Those who have not taken part in it can
have no idea of what a human being is capable. The
resources of vital energy accumulated in our organism
are simply prodigious. In particular, our Roumanian
soldiers compelled the admiration of all by their forti-
tude. This quality in this country of mountains and
winter made them first-rate troops. The great Napoleon
said : '“La premiere qualite du soldat est la Constance a
supporter la fatigue et la privation. La pauvret6, les
privations et la misere sont l’ecole du bon soldat.”

You can bet we did our schooling all right, even going
so far as the examinations . . . and if the bold Corsican
had been with us and we had had an ideal to defend, we
should certainly have been reckoned picked troops in
spite of our faults. But our leaders were anything but
Napoleons, though, as a matter of fact, the Major of
the 22nd Territorials rejoiced in the name of Napoleon.
I have no opinion about his military ability, as I wasWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 219

never close to him, but I never heard of him distinguishing
himself in any action.

November 17 th.

We had some frightful news this morning. The fighting
Hungarian Lieutenant Szinte’s company had been scat-
tered, and he himself had bolted at top speed, thereby
crushing one of his feet and taking all the skin off his
nose. Michaelis, the bookseller, had gone forward with
fifty men to a wooded height. A few men of my company,
including Sergeant Corusa, told me that they saw some
thirty Russians stealing away in front of their line. They
began to call out “ Feuer einstellen—Tiizet sziintes ”
(“ Cease fire!”). At this double command, in German and
Hungarian, our men got up and left their shelter behind
the trees. Then the Russians were heard to whisper :
“ Brzo, brzo ! ” (“Quick, quick !”), and they fired rapidly
on our poor simpletons and then bolted. In a few seconds
we had only dead and wounded left, for hardly fifteen
came back untouched. Poor Michaelis, hit in the left
shoulder by a bullet which came out the other side, was
killed and buried on the frontier. A Roumanian stretcher-
bearer laid him on straw at the bottom of a trench and
recited a paternoster over him. That was a real good
soul, in a man devoted to his duty. God rest it. His
brother, the engineer, had had his forehead scraped by
a bullet. Two other officers had been seriously wounded.220 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

I was left alone, of all those who had left Fagaras with
the battalion. Michaelis, my last companion, had just
left me for ever.

In the afternoon I took fifty men to hold a slope
covered with juniper trees. The men hastily dug trenches,
and I manufactured a shelter of boughs and branches.
Once more it snowed, and there was no question of making
fires.

November 18 th.

Everything was wrapped in a mantle of snow, whose
virginal whiteness soothed us and made our thoughts
turn calmly to death, which we longed for as never
before. The men dug coffin-shaped trenches, so that
when in the evening I went to inspect them lying in these
ditches covered with juniper, they looked to me as if
they had been buried alive. Poor Roumanians !

November 20th.

An unforgettable day. I doubt if fiction has ever
recorded scenes more comic, and yet more interesting,
than those of November 20th.

First, a description of the situation is necessary.

We were holding the hills between the road from
Radoszyce in Hungary and that which passes through
Dolzyca to the frontier. The terrain was very uneven	
WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	221

and thickly wooded. Here and there a clearing or meadow
could be seen, though even these were invaded by junipers.
The line of our positions was prolonged over the wooded
height opposite us, so that we had to fire to our left
straight through the woods without seeing anything.
The reports of our patrols did not enable us to get any
very clear idea of the extent of our front, so Major
Paternos and I went out to confirm their news from the
spot.

The forest began in face of us, thirty or forty paces
down the slope. We made our way into it and reached
a stream. On the other side of the stream the woods
became thicker, and we could get up the slope only with
the assistance of projecting tufts and branches. Beyond
the top we found a battalion, about 300 strong, of the
47th Infantry. They had all gone to ground, and their
Captain showed us, thirty paces away, the crest covered
with junipers, and told us : “ The Russians are there.”
But the undergrowth was so thick that nothing could be
seen and no one could get through. This Captain was in
despair, feeling that he had no chance of getting away.
We understood it. His situation was very difficult. We
shivered even as we listened.

Our sector was broken on the right, but on our left,
three hundred paces off, the next sector had good trenches,
which wound round in a‘bend to the Dolzyca road. The
gaps were due to our lack of men.222 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

In the morning the 12th Company was on duty. Mine
rested in shelters in the woods, and we were served out
with bread, tinned stuffs, winter underclothes, boots—
even children’s elastic slippers—and other luxuries.

The men, cold or no cold, lost no time in undressing
t6 change their linen. I then saw human bodies which
were nothing but one great sore from the neck to the
waist. They were absolutely eaten up with lice. For
the first time I really understood the popular phrase
“ May the lice eat you! ” One of the men, when he
pulled off his shirt, tore away crusts of dried blood,
and the vermin were swarming in filthy layers in the
garment. The poor peasant had grown thin on this.
His projecting jaws and sunken eyes were the most
conspicuous features of him. Even we officers were
regular hives. Fothi yesterday counted fifty. He pulled
them one by one from the folds of his shirt collar. He
counted them, threw them in the fire, and while we drank
our tea and smoked, we scratched ourselves and laughed.

About midday I decided to change also. I began by
washing, for I was filthy and black. From the time of
our arrival at Laszki-Murowane, six weeks before, I had
not known what it was to wash my mouth. The post
had brought me from Hungary a tooth-brush and some
paste. What a joy once more to have white teeth and a
clean mouth! In one’s daily life at home one cannot
imagine that such pleasures can exist. One thing at leastWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 228

war teaches us—to appreciate as never before the pleasures
of peace !

I had just put on my shirts again—I always wore two
or three—when I heard a shout from all sides : “ The
Russians are on us ! ” Private Toma came to our shelter
to announce : “ Sir, the Russians are breaking through
our line on the top ! ” I did not yet believe it, but,
at any cost, I asked my friend Fothi to conduct the
company to the trenches. Meanwhile I hastily put on
my boots, took my rifle, and rejoined the company as
it was emerging from the wood.

There I stopped. I could hardly believe my eyes.
What was it I saw ? Along the whole front, the Russians
and our men were in contact, staring at, threatening
(with bayonets fixed), shouting at, and, in places, blazing
away at each other.

Among the junipers, near to the trench we had dug
three days back, the Russians and our men were scrambling
together, fighting and kicking, around a supply of bread
intended for the 12th Company. This struggle of starving
animals for food only lasted a few seconds. They all got
up, each man having at least a fragment of bread, which
he devoured voraciously.

With a rapid glance I counted the Russians. They
were not more numerous than ourselves, and I saw them
drag our men away one by one by pulling at the corners
of their blankets—for our shepherds had turned their224 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

blankets into overcoats. One or two of them, a little
more knowing than the rest, unfastened these coverings
and, with a shake of the shoulders, left them in the
hands of the Russians. The latter, well content with
their prize, went their way laughing, while our men
came back to us. I thought to myself that, after all, it
could not be much worse in Siberia than it was here.

Some of the Russians now tried to surround us. One
raw young recruit came quite close up to us and raised
his rifle at me. I held mine to the ready in response.
It was a thrilling moment. I don’t know what it was,
but something in my look prevented him from firing,
and I too refrained. He took to his heels and fled.
But the shock had been too much for me, and, like a
savage, I yelled in a fury : “ Disarm them ! ” I threw
myself on to the group nearest to us, and Fothi and I
together wrenched the rifles out of the hands of the
two Russian soldiers. They all surrendered forthwith
like lambs. We took sixty of them. All our men wished
to escort the prisoners. I selected three as a guard,
the third to walk behind and carry the Russian’s rifle.
I was obliged to have recourse to threats before I could
induce them to enter the trench, and I then marched
them off in file to the Commander-in-Chief.

And this is how bread, holy bread, reconciles men,
not only in the form of Communion before the holy altar,
but even on the field of battle. The peasants, who, inWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 225

their own homes, whether in Russia or elsewhere, sweat
blood in order to ensure the ripening of the golden ear
of corn which is to feed their masters, once they are
on the battlefield forget the behests of these masters who
have sent them forth to murder their fellows/ and they
make peace over a scrap of bread. The bread which
they have produced and harvested inakes them brothers.
After this scene not a single shot disturbed the forest,
and those who had been able to preserve a whole loaf,
quickly shared it brotherly fashion with the prisoners,
the latter offering them tobacco in exchange. All this,
of course, took place in front of our bivouacs in the heart
of the forest.

I sent Fothi to the Major to ask for reinforcements,

\

as I was expecting a second attack. The prisoners told
me that the Russians had come about four hundred
strong. I did not have long to wait. An hour later, on
the edge of the wood, a party of Russians appeared.
They were standing with their rifles at the slope, beckon-
ing to us to approach. One of our men left his party
and came to tell us that the Russians wished to surrender,
but that we ought to surround them. It was no doubt
a fresh ruse. A quarter of an hour before I had sent
out a patrol of two men—a Roumanian and a Saxon—
and they had not returned. The Roumanian had sur-
rendered and the Saxon had been killed. My reinforce-
ments arrived, sixty men of the 10th Company, under226 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

Second Lieutenant Szollosy, the man who was always
the best hand at cursing and belabouring our Rouma-
nians. I sent his sergeant-major, a brutal and thoroughly
repellent Saxon, together with twenty men, to the right
to surround the Russians. I certainly doomed them to
death. I reckoned that if the Russians wished to sur-
render they would not wait for us to surround them
first. They would lay down their arms and give them-
selves up. On the other hand, if they did fire on our
men, all who had gone out to the comer of the forest
would fall victims. But calculations are all very fine ;
on the field of battle they are apt to be misleading.

Surrender was the last thing in the world that the
Russians against whom our men were advancing with
fixed bayonets had in mind. I went over the top, clam-
bering over the body of a man whose brains were sticking
out of his head, and signed to them to surrender—they
were at most 200 yards away. But they still continued
to call to us without attempting to move. I thereupon
gave the command, “ Fire! ” and held my own rifle at
the ready. At this point my calculations broke down.
My Roumanians refused to fire, and, what was more,
prevented me from firing either. One of them put his
hand on my rifle and said :

“ Don’t fire, sir ; if we fire, they will fire too. . . .
And why should Roumanians kill Roumanians ? ” (He
was thinking of the Bessarabians.)WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 227

I accordingly refrained, but, beside myself with rage,
tried to rejoin my right wing, where incredible things
were happening. The schoolmaster Catavei and
Cizmas barred my way, exclaiming : “ Stop, don’t go
and get yourself shot, too ! ”

Our men were advancing towards the Russians, and,
with their arms at the slope, were shaking hands with
them ; and the fraternising business started again.

“ Surrender, and we will surrender, too. We’re quite
ready.”

Our men were bringing in Russians, and vice versd. It
was a touching sight.

I saw one of my Roumanians, towards Saliste, kiss
a Russian and bring him back. Their arms were round
each other’s necks as though they were brothers. They
were old friends, who had been shepherd boys together
in Bessarabia.

We took ninety Russians as prisoners in this way; whilst
they took thirty of our men.

But this was not the last of the adventures of that
wonderful day.

I was afraid of a third attack. A Moldavian from
Bessarabia, noticing what a handful we were, said to me :
“If we had known there were so few of you we should
have gone for you with sticks.”

I again applied to the Major for reinforcements and
a machine-gun. As it happened, he had just called up228 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

a company of the 96th Infantry Regiment; they arrived
almost immediately—125 men, under Lieutenant Petras
—and went to lengthen our right wing. As for me, the
Major sent me to a bank on the left, to direct two machine-
guns where to fire in order to cut off the retreat of those
Russians who had remained in the wood. I had hardly
advanced a hundred yards before I heard a shout of
“ Hurrah ! ” in my sector. I called out to the Major to
find out what it meant, and went on. In a hollow I
found a field officer—unfortunately, I have forgotten his
name—who sent a lieutenant to accompany me to the
machine-guns. But it was a Russian machine-gun that
welcomed us as soon as we reached the trenches. The
bullets whizzed by, thick and fast. One grazed my leg,
another came within a hand’s-breadth of my head. The
Russians employ detachments of snipers, who creep into
advanced positions and pick off officers only. Major
Patemos had the fingers of his left hand shot off in his
observation post. They are wonderful shots. I showed
my respect for them by not leaving the trench until
nightfall, when I returned to my sector.

Lieutenant Petras had attacked the Russians in the
wood. That was the meaning of the cheers I had heard,
of which the most patent result was the reduction of
the relieving company of the 96ths to twenty-five men.
Those who had entered the wood never returned, and
had certainly fallen a prey to the Russians.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 229

Once again I had escaped the dangers of that fateful
day, which the Commander-in-Chief assured us, in a
special Army Order, would be inscribed on the page of
history.

Our scrap with the Russians may have been extremely
comic, but at least we had held our positions—and that
alone was a victory. We had been allotted the task of
keeping the crest, from which, if they had been able to
seize it, the Russians would have .threatened our line in
the rear and on the flank ; and we had fulfilled it. Major
Paternos told us to draw up a list of the men who had
distinguished themselves. We all received the second-
class medal for valour, and three officers—Fothi, Szollosy
and myself—were also awarded the Signum Laudis bar.
The Hungarian deserved it perhaps least of any of us.
He was not even present when we took the prisoners ;
but he had the impudence to go to the Major and declare,
in front of us all, that it was he who captured the first
Russian.

November 21 st.

Reinforcements arrived to-night—one battalion of the
47th Regiment of Infantry, under Captain Schonhofer,
a fine figure of a man. His companies consisted of about
fifty men—the strength of a platoon. After we had
shown him the positions and explained the situation, we
returned to our dug-outs, but fear of a night attack230 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

prevented us from closing an eyelid. We drank mug
after mug of tea and coffee, and smoked innumerable
cigarettes. Oh, those days—and nights! We often
smoked 100 cigarettes a day and drank as many as
twenty-five cups of tea. It was our only means of
distraction. Life in the trenches, above all, is trying at
night on account of the cold ; the two hours of duty
seem never-ending. We light one cigarette from the
last, holding them in our hands. As for the unfortunate
privates, they have to stay from eight to twelve hours
in their dug-outs. And all night long the bullets from
the Russian sentinels hail down upon them. We have
adopted their system, which experience has proved to be
practical. At first we used to post sentinels beyond the
parapet, but stray shots wounded two or three of them.
So now they remain in the trench and fire turn and turn,
about every half-minute. This keeps the sentinels awake
and makes the task of the superior officers easier, besides
disturbing the enemy.

But we get no rest. Even under the trees round about
our dug-outs we are no safer. Day and night the bullets
fly, and often enough reach a mark. One cannot leave
one’s hut without exposing oneself. Moreover, we are
continually on the jump. A sleep of more than two or
three hours is unknown.

And now to-day, just as we were in the middle of telling
each other our impressions of yesterday’s adventures,WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 231

lo and behold! shrapnel shells started falling into
the wood. They burst a long way off, but made such a
din that one would have thought the Mother of the Woods*
was at our heels.

The men in my sector belong to the Territorial regi-
ments of Ardeal. We had remained mixed up with them
ever since the fight of the 16th November. I have
already mentioned that the 21st had no overcoats. To-day
I saw one of them coming back from the wood with a
cloak frozen stiff. He had taken it from a body in front
of our trench, and wanted to get leave to thaw it and
wear it.

They say that Kralitschek, on our left, is attacking
the Russians. If we are attacking, it is a bad look-out.

November 22nd.

Early this morning we were ordered to distribute all
the rations, of which we had plenty. We knew that
this meant a retreat.

The rifles which we had taken from the Russian
prisoners were leaning against a tree, and their ammuni-
tion was heaped up in piles. The question was, what to do
with them. We, could not allow them to fall into the
hands of the enemy again. I had a ditch dug, and we
smashed the rifles and laid them, together with the
ammunition, to eternal rest. At the head of the mound

*A folklore charaoter.232 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

we planted a cross made of branches, in order to deceive
the Russians. Everybody congratulated me on this
brilliant idea. As to the butts of the rifles, we set fire
to them. I’m sure I don’t know where the wood they
were made of came from, but they flared up most
wonderfully.

In the afternoon a rumour went round that Kralitschek
had not succeeded in repulsing the Russians. In the
evening we received orders to cheer all along the firing
line because Hindenburg had surrounded the Russian
Army in Poland on a front of fifteen miles. We, of
course, kept as silent as the dead, in order not to reveal
the poverty of our numbers. But on our right we could
hear the shouting.

At midnight came the order to retreat to Vidrany in
Hungary. We made a bee-line across the wood in the
dark. At the express command of my Major, I, together
with my company, broke off from the rest and followed
a certain path. It was indeed rough going. Close by,
the 61st Infantry Regiment was also in retreat. The
slopes were very slippery, and it was up and down all
the way. The men fell down, sprained their ankles and
rerpained where they were. I am afraid many must
have frozen to death. Near Vidrany we came down a
slope lying on the ground and allowing ourselves to
slide down. Some, more canny than the rest, sat on
their rifles and toboganned to the bottom.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 233

November 23rd.

Near the Vidrany road we rejoined Major Paternos,
who had only a few pioneers and stretcher-bearers with
him. We continued our march as far as Mezo-Laborcz,
which we reached at 6 a.m., all of us dead beat. We
took up our quarters at the well-appointed but deserted
house of a business woman called Schonfeld Ilona, and
there rested till our other companies came up. The
men found casks of wine and brandy in the cellar, and,
bringing them out and filling up their canteens with
liquor, began drinking. They all got drunk.

As soon as the other companies arrived we set off
again in the direction of Laborczfo, two miles away.
But the men were all so drunk they could not walk.
Not far from the station there was a train laden with
military equipment. Men from every regiment began
to plunder it, and our men, too, made a rush for the
booty.

We went into billets, but two hours later reveille was
sounded, and what remained of our 23rd Territorial
Regiment was attached as a single battalion to the
1st Honved Regiment of Budapest, under Lieutenant-
Colonel Reviczky.

We occupied the hills to the west, which overlook the
village of Laborcz. We began to dig, but the frozen
soil was as hard as iron. Fortunately, there was no dearth
of tools for the men. At the beginning of the war they234 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

used to throw away their spades without a moment’s
hesitation—they had one between two—but necessity
taught them the importance of these implements.

The rifle and the spade are indispensable to the soldier.
I would even advise all officers going to the front to
sling a spade instead of a sword to their belts ; they
will certainly find it more useful.

One or two Saxons built a splendid trench, with an
oven and a chimney, and covered the whole with planks
and branches of juniper. As it appeared to be the best,
I selected it for my own quarters. One of the men, a
well-to-do and intelligent peasant from Cisnadia, was
called Deutschlandeis the other was a commercial
traveller for a Vienna firm ; the rest were peasants and
small tradesmen from the neighbourhood of Sibiiu. I
began to doze, and they all talked in whispers in order
not to disturb me. I listened to them as if in a dream.
They discussed the situation, and appeared to be very
much annoyed over our constant retreat. They seemed
to have a rather poor opinion of the Austro-Hungarian
Army.

“If we were led by Germans, things would go very
differently.”

They were of opinion that it was all up with the
Empire.

“ If the Russians enter Hungary,” muttered one of
them, “ Roumania will join in the war too.”	
WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA	235

“ And after all we wouldn’t much mind if the Rouma-
nians did rule us. We know the Roumanian. We should
be just as free as we are in Hungary, and we should still
keep all the business in our own hands.

Just as a Saxon from Turnisor pronounced these
words, I looked up and joined in the conversation.

“ Very true, my lads ; but it is your bosses who are
afraid of the Roumanians.”

“ Our bosses ? . . . they are the same as yours,”
rejoined another, calmly ; and from his gesture I gathered
that he did not wish to offend me.

The cold that night was enough to freeze a brass
monkey.

November 2Ath.

At dawn the Russians appeared. They left the woods
and came down before Laborcz. At first there was only
a company of them, doubtless an advance guard, covered
by sharpshooters on their left flank. Soon, behind them,
a whole regiment appeared. I telegraphed to the Honved
batteries a little to the rear to open fire ; but some con-
siderable time afterwards a subaltern appeared and told
me that they had no shells.

“ But what are you doing there, then ? ”

“ Obeying orders.”

“ To the devil with your orders and the whole lot of
you ! ” I thought.236 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMT IN GALICIA

I had never had such a good view of the Russian method
of advancing in skirmishing order. They were now 3,000
yards away. We were only waiting for them to come
within range, and the attention with which we watched
them may be imagined. The Russian method is as
follows : One man from the centre of the line takes a
few paces forward, and two others, one from each end
of the line, advance on either side of him. The three
thus point the front which has to be occupied. Then
the whole front advances in open formation, each man
at some distance from his neighbour, and never more
than six at a time. They advance in this way by platoons.
Sometimes the leaders do not wait for the others to come
up, but proceed to a new line. The disadvantage of
this manoeuvre—which has now been adopted in the
Austro-Hungarian Army too—is the slowness of its
development; but it has compensating features which
far outweigh its disadvantages. In the first place, there
are never more than five or six men to be seen standing,
and these are so far apart that they make difficult targets.
Secondly, the Russians never advance in a straight line.
In each group of two men, one is always some paces to
the rear of the other, and the front thus presented is
irregular. . This, I believe, prevents the machine-guns
from mowing down whole lines at a time. The offioers
bring up the rear. Experience has shown that it is a
mistake to make officers lead, for the officer is able toWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 237

control and regulate the advance better from behind.
At the beginning of the war our officers led at the head
of their men, and half-way found themselves practically
alone. The men had either hidden themselves or become
scattered and mingled with other units. The officer in
the rear is less exposed. It has often been said that
men lose their heads when they lose their officers. But
when the officer is behind his front he remains master
of his unit. He has them there under his eyes. I don’t
want to be misunderstood. The duties of an officer
behind the front are not less strenuous than when in
the front line, because they do not imply idleness or
negligence. As I have said elsewhere, an officer must
take an active part in the fighting.

We marched through a huge forest to Hocra, where
the Command of the Twentieth Division was stationed.
We only got there late at night, and our strength had
dwindled to a quarter of what we had at the start. Our
little Budapest gentlemen had littered the road like
flies. Many of them remained behind in the woods,
weeping, and no one bothered about them. Some of
our veterans had dropped behind, too. It was by the
mercy of God if they escaped the frost and the wolves.

November 25th.

All these villages of the Galician frontier were crammed
with Jewish refugees from the Galician frontier. We238 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

found rooms filled by thirty to forty persons, men, women,
little girls, children, and, of course, a seasoning of soldiers,
all sleeping together in a heap. It is difficult to imagine
a more complete picture of misery.

Our numbers were so seriously reduced that we were
obliged to form two companies, a half-battalion, the last
unit which preserved its individual supply arrangements,
for although we were attached to the 1st Regiment of
Honveds, we were messed by ourselves. Here my com-
pany was dissolved, as it had now only the strength of
a platoon, of which I was still the Commander. There
were only two officers with precedence over me, and
both of these were Hungarians—Szinte and Szollosy—
so that in spite of the regret of my men and the indigna-
tion of many of my friends, I still remained a subaltern.

The dispersion of my company was the last straw. I
made up my mind to say good-bye to battlefields, as I
was nothing but a shadow and it was all I could do to
drag myself along.

November 21th.

At night we returned to Havaj. We left early for
Stropka-Polena in a thick mist, cold and penetrating.
Marching was a difficult business, for the men were worn
out.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 239

At Polena, a halt. But Austrian bureaucracy could
not even leave us alone in the field. We had to get out
a return of all the men’s belongings which were missing,
and ever would be. What was there that our poor fellows
did not lack ? Everything they had on them was in
rags, and filthy beyond words. Lice swarmed over them
like bees in a hive. Most of them were barefooted, and
had wrapped up their feet in rags tied round their tattered
socks. The feet of many were terribly torn and sore,
but it was useless for them to go to the doctors. Strict
orders had been issued that only those half dead should
be admitted to hospital. One of our men remained
in action for two weeks with his left arm broken by a
piece of shrapnel, so he said. He was actually afraid
to go to the doctor. There was, in fact, no question
that the bone of his forearm was broken, but no flesh
wound was to be seen.

About midday we once more took the north-west
road for Galicia. We climbed hills which had been well
ploughed by Russian artillery. To get through a wood
we had to swing by the trees. At the top we were stopped
by Colonel Gombosh. It was useless to tell him that
we had our Major’s orders to occupy another hill. He
would not hear of it. He needed a reserve, and we must
stay. Shells of all kinds fell thick and fast in the forest,
and there was violent fighting everywhere, the swish of
machine-gun bullets being conspicuous.240 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

Colonel Gombosh sent Szinte to take a house about
1,000 metres behind the Russian front line. Then he
showed me a knoll from which I was to watch for his
return and shoot his company wholesale if he returned
with it. We then began to realise that we were dealing
with one who had lost his wits. But Szinte’s men went
off to the Russian trenches—and few of them came back.

Night fighting in forests, where it is almost impossible
to see even in daytime, has something quite unreal about
it. All is confusion, and fear reigns supreme. Only the
flashes can be seen, and it is by them that the enemy,
his strength and position, can be seen. Group fights
with group. Often enough you come upon your enemy
from behind without knowing that it is your enemy.
I once met a lieutenant whose cap 'was absolutely cut
up at the back. He had got up to the Russians, crawling
at full length. Bullets had sliced through his clothes.
But he had come, dragging himself along from tree to
tree.

The men passed the night in a wide trench, dug specially
for the reserve, and I myself sheltered behind a tree,
shivering with cold. The bullets struck the tree-trunks
with a sound like the cracking of a whip. We heard that
the Russians were using explosive bullets. The minute
you got up or moved from your protecting tree, you
were gambling with your life. It was indeed a night of
horror. At two o’clock in the morning certain platoonsWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 241

received an order to fix bayonets and drive the Russians
from a trench. They approached, sent out scouts ahead,
and found the trench full of the—24th Territorials ! They
were within an ace of executing their orders and killing
every single occupant. The Colonel’s information was
defective. The trench had been only partly occupied
by the Russians, and was actually held both by our
men and them. In fact they had been haying a shooting-
match down the same communication trench. In the
morning we returned to Havaj.

November 28th.

We went back to the trenches. Towards five o’clock
in the afternoon the Russians were at Stropko-Polena.
They bade us good-night by sending over four shells,
which burst round the village church. We did trench
duty that night, relieving each other every two hours.

In the night one of our patrols brought us in three
Russian soldiers, well-clad, healthy young men, two of
whom were Russians, the third a Jew, “ master of the
Hebrew tongue.” I can’t say where he came from. It
was he who had persuaded the others to surrender. I
have noticed several times during this war that there
are always Jews amongst men who give themselves up.
I say this without any hatred against Jews, a sentiment
I have never felt—but it is a fact I have proved many242 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

times. In the firing line they often persuade the Russians
to surrender. In our own lines it is very much the same,
only, instead of giving themselves up to the enemy, they
desert. I believe that Jews have a demoralising influence
in armies. I can remember one case of a brave Jew
which made a great impression on me. But my experience
is that they have no sense of duty, and exceptions do
not change my opinion, which has been formed by muoh
experience.

Our popular Major Paternos left us at last. He got
poisoning in^the wound on his hand and had a sharp
fever. That night I felt ill myself : I was reduced to
skin and bones—I could hardly stand up. I had had
quite enough of soldiering, and so made up my mind
to go.

November 29th.

In the morning with tears in my eyes I said good-bye
to my men. Then, having gone through all the formalities,
I walked as far as Bukocz and drove to Eperjes in two
days, and from there took the last train to Budapest;
Both Eperjes and Cassorie were empty of inhabitants.
I was the last officer of the unit who had started out with
the battalion from F&garas and had left the fighting
area. After myself there was none left but Dr. Schuller.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 243

Of our regiment of more than 3,500 men I had left
only 170 at Havaj. Of the 11th Company, which had
left Fagaras 267 strong, only five now remained, and six
counting myself.

God had willed that I should return alive.	
244	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

“ HOME AGAIN ”

“ Home ! ” What a wonderful word, and what a depth
of meaning it holds in days like these. My own fireside—
the house in which I am my own master, to come and go
just as I please ! You must have led a wandering life,
to have been without fire or roof, and surrounded by all
the horrors of war, to understand fully the joy of living
with a ceiling over you and a bed under you ; the luxury
of eating off a table, washing every day, and having a
warm corner by the fire to sit in peacefully at nights,
secure in the knowledge that you will be alive the next
day—and the day after.

I came back to my house in Sibiiu with tears in my
eyes—and, like a child, wandered from room to room
looking at my books, my pictures, and all my things—
I touched them with loving fingers, and even kissed some.
When in fact, after all these months, I found myself in
my bathroom, in my warm bedroom, and my own com-
fortable bed, the wide world could not have shown a
happier or more contented man than I.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 245

I had no idea I was so ill. My friends and acquaint-
ances were shocked when they saw me. The Honved
doctor of Sibiiu, without even looking at me, granted me
eight days’ leave. After this I had three weeks more
and then seven in hospital.

My rheumatics refused to leave me, but for all sufferers
of melancholia I prescribe the great war cure ! I, who
before August, 1914, had believed myself to have every
ailment under the sun, was now perfectly cured !

When I came back I had counted on having four
weeks of rest, pure and simple. But what I saw in Sibiiu
decided me to take the supreme decision.

The town was full of officers, especially regulars, who
only played at soldiering. They loafed in cafes, drinking
hard, and fooling about with women. I also found others
sitting in offices who thought of nothing but their own
promotion, and had never even seen a battlefield. These
were the richer ones, who possessed money and influence.
They looked with a kind of pity on simpletons like us, who
risked our skins for patriotism. They were all Hun-
garians, Jews, and Armenians. Our indignation—they
actually called us “ the heroes ” in mockery—knew no
bounds when we found ourselves once more posted to
march companies, while these Regular officers continued
to defend their country amongst their women and their
cafes.246 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

I had for a long time decided never to fight under a
strange flag and for a cause alien to our national interests.
In August I went from a sense of duty without reckoning
on what awaited me. Now I know all about it, there is
not a power in the world strong enough to drag me back
into the Austrian battle line. I am ready for anything.

Before I was ill I had had news of Roumania. It was
said that the Kingdom was also going to join in. All
the Roumanians of Hungary, especially the peasantry,
were waiting for the sacred day of deliverance—waiting
in silence for the day when the first dorobantz* should
cross the border-line into Ardeal on to the soil of Great
Roumania.

We waited in vain. The fortunate citizens of free
Roumania did not know and could not understand what
it is “ to wait,” to watch day after day each small event,
to discuss and thrash out the most trivial items, to endure
humiliation, misery, contempt, and to shed your blood
for the tyrant whom you loathe.

In February I came out of hospital and was sent to
the depot, to the reserve battalion, where training was
resumed. The organisation of this battalion was com-
plicated. The cadres of Territorials were combined with
Honveds. The recovered wounded, recruits, and men

Roumanian infantrymen.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 247

returned from leave formed several reserve companies,
varying in strength fro'm three to four hundred men.
These companies in their turn formed march com-
panies, of which four or five were always kept ready for
anything, and they were composed of the fittest men
without any regard to age. There were about two hundred
men in them, never more, who were newly equipped
from head to feet. Rifles were handed out to them en
route because there were none left in Sibiiu.

I was put into the second reserve company, which was
entirely composed of elderly Territorials. It had six
half-companies of two or three hundred men eaoh. The
numbers were continually varying. The recruits went
through a more detailed course by themselves. We
ourselves went through various fighting exercises, without
arms, deploying in skirmishing lines, attacking in the
Russian mode, digging trenches and shelters. I can
assure you that the Austrian system had undergone
substantial modification ! . . .

My company was almost exclusively composed of
Roumanians of the 23rd Honveds, from the counties of
Sibiiu, Fagkras, and Hunedpara. I found two of my
former comrades who had been wounded. When I tapped
them on the shoulder and held out my hand I could see
the pleasure in their fices. It was a long time since they
had seen a Roumaniai officer. I got very friendly with
these good fellows, and one night, when I managed to get	
248	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

them by themselves, I told them the epic of Michael the
Brave.*

When I finished, they leaned towards me to ask, with
tears in their eyes :

“ But, sir, how long will this cursed servitude go on ?
The folks over there make no sign, and yet it’s all one.
If we have to die, we might just as well die for some
purpose.”

My plans were formed.

At a conference of officers on February 19th a Ministerial
Decree was read opt to the effect that Ruthenian prisoners
from Hungary had been telling the Russians that they
were Russians (poruski) in the same way that the
Roumanians of Hungary claimed to be Roumanians.
We were to inform the men that they were to call them-
selves Magyars, of Wallachian tongue.

So here we were, actually being forbidden to call
ourselves Roumanians. In practice many of my Rou-
manian comrades ceased to use their own language before
foreigners.

The Hungarian press would not even admit that the
Austro-Hungarian Army—ever victorious, as they said—
contained any “ nationalities.” Compelled to read this

* The Prince of Montenia (Wallachia), who, at one moment towards
the close of the sixteenth century, succeeded in uniting under his
sceptre the three Roumanian principalitfes of Montenia, Moldavia,
and Transylvania.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 249

press, we found our national feelings violated every day.
Our Roumanian papers were given a pitiable role—to
reproduce what appeared in the Hungarian journals. It
was even remarkable if now and then they ventured a
timid remonstrance, as, for instance, when it was said
that the 31st Regiment from Sibiiu was composed of
Szcklers and Saxons. Hungarian writers pushed insolent
bravado to the length of declaring in public meetings
that the whole of Europe could show only two sorts of
soldier—the Hungarian and the German. [.Budapesti
Hirlap, February 23rd, 1915.]

But the companies were the scene of even more wounding
and revolting things. Any soldier who approached his
officer, whether presenting himself as a recruit or merely
to make some request, had to speak entirely in Hunga-
rian. Before the war it was sufficient for the men to
know the usual Hungarian form of address : “ Sir, I
beg to inform you ...” after which they could go on
in Roumanian. But now in war they had to use Hun-
garian throughout. Those who could not manage to
learn the necessary Hungarian phrases were tied to stakes
for two hours in the depth of winter. I knew two men
who were dead when they were taken down. I have
seen officers beat Roumanians until blood came, because
they could not speak Hungarian. One day a Hungarian
officer stopped a private in Cisnadia Street who was
wearing the Transylvanian cockade in his cap. He pulled260 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GAJUHRA

off the man’s cap, tore out the cockade, threw it down,
stamped on it, and then cuffed the man himself.

At the barrack gates a crowd of women was assembled,
many of them having come long distances to see their
husbands, and they had plenty of opportunity of seeing
what their menfolk had to put up with. They wept,
hiding their faces in their white shawls—and cursed.

* ★ * *

My feelings, and those of all the other Roumanian
officers, were indescribable. We had indeed only one
thought—revenge. So I stayed in Sibiiu as long as I
could, waiting for an opportunity of doing something
useful. If we had arms, I think we should have refused
to wait any longer for the entry of Roumania. The
whole garrison would have revolted at the first signal.
But arms had vanished from Sibiiu. There remained
perhaps 500, and we were more than 10,000, not including
convalescents.

If Roumania had moved, we should have taken up
scythes and axes, as our fathers did in 1848, and you
would have seen good work from weapons even such as
those. But Easter came, Resurrection day, and st:ll
Roumania did not come. Our suspense turned to despair.
The confidence of the peasantry was shaken, and they
began to curse. All Ardeal was cursing by now.WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN 0ALICIA	251

The 31st Sibiiu Regiment was transferred to Briinn.
The Roumanians of Hodved units were constantly sent
back to the front. Hungarians from the Puszta were
brought up to the Roumanian frontier villages, and the
31st was replaced at Sibiiu by the 8th Infantry from
Briinn, most of the men being Czechs.

* * * *

It was no longer possible to stay in Ardeal. Mourning
and sorrow stifled me, and I managed at length to obtain
convalescent leave of five weeks for the Mehadia baths,
in spite of the fact that on three occasions I had been
called back to my unit to be posted to reinforcements.

I reached Mehadia in the first days of April, new style.
There I brought together most of the notes which have
gone to make up this book—while, incidentally, I tried
to cure my rheumatism. During the four weeks which
my cure lasted at the baths in the picturesque Cerna
valley, I made a methodical study of the Rounlanian
frontier. I sought out the easiest and best exit. It was
quite impossible to enter into conversation with the
inhabitants of Pecinisca, a village in the vicinity of the
Baths of Hercules. Not one of them dared mention
Roumania. In this village there was a mountain battery,
and at Mehadia a regiment of Pozsony (Pressburg)
Honveds. They lived on meat procured by the contraband
traffic in cattle from Roumania. Every day thirty to-
forty beasts arrived.252 WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

I was obliged to make my plans unaided. I sent my
orderly, Murarescu, on leave to his own home at Scorci,
a village near F&garas, and I made all my preparations,
down to the last detail. I used to go out into the woods
for revolver practice—this in case I ran into any frontier
patrols. But my revolver did not give me enough con-
fidence, so I bought a Mannlicher sporting rifle, which I
found at a hairdresser’s, and the good man gave me six
cartridges as well.

* * * *

My leave expired on May 5th, new style. I had there-
fore to leave the baths on the 3rd. I did a good deal of
card-playing these last few days. I could not think of
anything else, and I was very nervous and uneasy. It
was not fear of what I was about to do which tormented
me, but acute distress at leaving my Ardeal.

On the night of April 30th I played cards until mid-
night. I then went home and walked about, in feverish
anxiety, until 3 a.m. I put up in a little bag my manu-
script, a pack of cards, and several small articles. I
left in my room my sword, ajchange of linen and two books,
to make my absence less suspicious. I had taken the
precaution of showing the gun to several friends and
telling them that I was going shooting on May 1st to
test it. Thus it was known that I should be away that
day. At 3 o’clock in the morning I dressed, put my
knapsack over my shoulders, a cloak over that, a raincoatWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 253

on top, and slung my gun over my shoulder. The
effect of all this was to make me three times natural
size. I knelt down, facing the East, and crying like a
child I said a paternoster and a last God help me. The
ripples of the Cerna made a melancholy echo under my
window—the forest murmured and called me.

I stifled my feelings, dried my tears, loaded my two
weapons, and went out. The sleepy porter of the
Heresieuhof Military Academy eyed me closely. I gave
him the twenty centimes charge (for opening the door
at night) without a word. Outside, the statue of Hercules
seemed to be turning round to look at me. Only a faint
moonlight shone clear and smiling on Mehadia. I went
by the ba thing establishment and slipped out into the
woods without being seen. Once there, I did not care a
straw for anyone.

I went straight up to the White Cross on a hill 500
metres above the little town. There day broke, the
flowers shook the dew from the petals, and the birds
twittered. I consulted my map, then made my way to
the source of the Dornogled, where I took some food and
had a drink. Up to this point I knew my way. After
half an hour’s rest, map in hand, I climbed towards
the top of Sulita (“ The Lance ”). I walked on, without
seeing a soul, until near to the frontier, where a plain
begins. Here I met a wolf but 600 yards away. I went
for him, but he was soon out of sight. A kid was grazing	
254	WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA

on a hill. I crept up and shot it. I had no ill-will against
the poor beast, but I wanted to know if there was a patrol
about; for, if so, I knew the sound of firing would cer-
tainly bring it up. I waited and watched behind a tree
for half an hour. Nothing happened.

I started off again, but the track soon disappeared.
In a valley I heard the sound of running water, and,
feeling thirsty, I clambered down some rocky ground to
where it came from. A stream issued from some melting
snow. I brought out my provisions, for it was already
10 o’clock.

I followed up this stream and reached some steep
cliffs, where I was up to my waist in snow. I don’t know
how I got out of it. I summoned up all my strength, all
my mountain child’s energy, clambered over scattered
tree-trunks, crawled on all fours up slippery places,
dragged myself over great blocks of stone, stumbling at
every step. With my eyes fixed on the wooded summit, I
pressed on. After four hours I reached the top, breathless
and tortured with fatigue. My heart was beating as if
about to burst within me. Here on the summit lay the
frontier beneath the snow.

I took a rest, spending a whole hour in gazing at Ardeal,
now to be left behind me. When I reminded myself
that I was leaving it, perhaps for ever, my mind was a
prey to keen grief. I must indeed have suffered, to haveWITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN GALICIA 255

resolved to desert with the Emperor’s medal on my breast,
and to leave my beloved Ardeal behind me.

In tears I followed the frontier for about a kilometre
until I saw a village and discovered a path. I stopped
perpetually and turned to gaze at that poor Roumanian
territory which has indeed suffered the chastisement of
God. ... At the village of Podeni I gave myself up to
the Roumanian frontier-guards and was conducted, via
Turncu-Severin, to Bucharest.

Here I am on Roumanian soil, but ever in thought
and spirit I dwell in Ardeal, and I wait—wait confidently
to hear the great summons which will carry me, dead or
alive, to my home in Greater Roumania !

The End.PUBLICATIONS

OF

Skeffington & Son, Ltd.,

34. SOUTHAMPTON STREET, STRAND, LONDON, W.C.2.

(publishers to tils majeste fltlitfl.)

IPart ii.

general Literature.

Walks and Scrambles in the Highlands: By Arthur

L. Bagley, Member of the Fell and Rock Climbing Club. With
Twelve Original Illustrations. Large crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.
This delightful Volume describes Walks and Climbs in the Highlands,
chiefly in the more „ remote and little-visited districts. Readers will be
interested and fascinated by the descriptions of these explorations.

“ This Book has a real attraction. Many Englishmen would do well to follow Mr. Bagiev’s footsteps
over our British hills and mountains.’’—The Saturday Review.

‘' A more readable record among the mountains, valleys, and lochs of Scotland has probably never
been published.”—The Western Morning News.

The Parson: in Town, Country, and Abroad: By the

late C. L. Banister. Author of " The Pew to the Pulpit.” Crown
8vo, cloth, 2S. 6d. net.

The charm of this Book is its entire reality. It is all first-hand, and is the
result of personal experience in various lands.

“ A sensible lucid survey of the position of the Parson at the present moment, with three graphic
memorial sketches from the writer’s own experiences.”—The Times.

“ The whole of the Book abounds in humour and keen observation. It is very vigorously written,
and is a book of great charm both to clergymen and to laymen.”-—The Eastern Daily Press.

Silver Store: By S. Baring-Gould. New and Cheaper
Edition. FIFTH IMPRESSION. 2s. 6d. net.

A Volume of Verse from Mediaeval, Christian and Jewish Mines. Includes.
“ The Building of St. Sophia ” and many Legends and other pieces, both
serious and humorous, which will be found not only suitable for home use,
but also most useful for Public Reading at Parish Entertainments, etc., etc,
“ Many will welcome the attractive reprint of Mr. Baring-Gould’s Poems.”—Guardian.

Three Years in Tristan da Cunha: By K. M. Barrow,

wife of the Rev. J. G. Barrow, Missionary in Tristan da Cunha
and fellow-worker with him7 in that island. Large crown 8vo,
cloth, 7s. 6d. net.

This book contains the fullest details of this most remote part of our
dominions. It describes invivid and picturesque language the island itself,
its inhabitants, the occupations, industries, etc., etc., and is ilustrated with
a map and 37 photographs of both places and people, taken expressly for
this work.

“ We wish we had room for even a few of the romantic and amusing details of both of which I h-
books Is full; and must conclude by heartily commending it to the general reader.”—Church Quarte 11
Review.

55Humour in Tragedy. By Constance Bruce. Pen and ink

sketches and notes by a Canadian Nursing Sister behind Three
Fronts. 3s. 6d. net.

Saint Oswald: Patron of the C.E.M.S. By' Arthur C.

Champneys, M.A. A Biographical Sketch, full of interest. Fcap.
8vo, cloth, is. net.

A Jester’s Jingles: By F. Raymond Coulson. Fcap. 8vo,

cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

A volume of forty-three pieces of humorous verse, including a quartette
of Drawing-room Ballads, and seven Cockney Carols. Among the titles are:
“ The Tyranny of the Tip ”—“ The Railway Porter’s Bank Holiday ”—
“ Books and Bacteria ”—“ Ode to a Demon Cock ”—“ Ode to a Pig,” etc., etc.

Verses and Carols: By Ellen Mabel DAWson. Crown 8vo,

cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

Being a Selection from the Writings of the late Ellen Mabel Dawson. They
include Allegories and Parables from Nature, Verses and Hymns for the New
Year, for Easter, etc.

With the C.L.B. Battalion in France: By James Duncan,

Chaplain to the 16th K.R.R. (C.L.B.) With Frontispiece and a
most interesting Preface by the Rev. Edgar Rogers. Crown 8vo,
cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

This intensely interesting book gives an account of the doings of the
Battalion raised from the Church Lads’ Brigade. Among the vivid and
striking chapters are Going to the Front—In France—In Billets—In the
Firing Line—The Trenches—The Red Harvest of War, etc.

Three Anzacs in the War: By Lieut. E. A. Dunn. Crown

8vo, cloth, 6s. net.

This is really good. Written by an Australian, it describes his experiences,
and those of his friends from the moment of joining up until, after having
been wounded in France, he returns on six months’ leave to his own country.
There is no artifice whatever in the book, no straining after effect or literary
excellence . everything is set down just as it is in a cheery good-humoured
style, and the result is a delightful picture of young Australia at its best,
rowdy and irreverent, yet full of real feeling for the right things.

It has a convincing sincerity, and a certain homely touch which will
undoubtedly make it popular . it will be appreciated in England.

Recollections of a Sussex Parson: By the late Edward

Boys Ellman, Rector of Berwick, Sussex. With three Illustra-
tions. Demy 8vo, cloth, 7s. 6d. net.

These Recollections of Events, and of People long since passed from this
Earth, written at different periods by the late Rector of Berwick, are pub-
lished in the belief that a truthful record of Church and Country life generally,
as it was in Sussex, almost a hundred years ago, will interest men and women
of this century.

Lovely Man: By G. E. Farrow. NINETEENTH Im-
pression. is. net.

His Manners and Morals—The Parson—The City Man—The Soldier—The
Lawyer—The Working Man, etc., etc. A Counterblast against “ Lovely
Woman-” Cover by John Hassall.

56Sea Power and Freedom: By Gerald Fiennes, Naval

Correspondent of The Observer. In one large handsome volume, cloth,
with about 16 illustrations, and with a coloured illustrated wrapper
printed in three colours. 8vo, cloth, ios. 6d. net.

This very important book is mainly historical, reviewing the history of
all the nations, from the Phoenicians onwards, who have possessed sea-power,
and showing how its possession depends on a national character which is,
in itself, antagonistic to despotic rule. The Author shows, moreover, that
every attempt on the part of military tyrants which has ever been made
to bring the world into subjection has been defeated by sea-power ; and he
then traces the history of our own nation and Empire, showing how the
principles of sea-power took no hold until all the elements which form the
British nation were assembled in these islands, and that then the door of
invasion was closed until they had fought out their otvn internal battle for
freedom and were ready to go forth and to confer law and liberty on the
world. Finally he gives more or less critical examination to the naval part
of the present war, and discusses the future, and especially the bearing of
the German submarine campaign upon it.

EARLY REVIEWS.

“ Many hasty judgments will be reversed and many scare rumours allayed by patient study of
these chapters ; in the last of them will be found a very valuable contribution to a strategical problem
of the greatest gravity.”—Glasgow Herald.

“ One of our wisest and most prudent naval critics. His immense knowledge of Sea History must
be recognized by every student, and he is incapable of dullness. ‘ Sea Power and Freedom ’ deserves
a wide circulation. We should like to put the work in the hands of every schoolboy, though the book
is not specially designed for young readers. Excellent in every way are the last three chapters which
summarize in terse and picturesque pages the doings of the British Navy since August, 19x4.”—
British Weekly.

“ A considered, long-studied work. An able book, cheering withal.”—Daily Chronicle.

" A most interesting and full account of the place of Sea Power in history.”—Daily News.

“ The ordinary reader will find a vast amount of food for thought in this book. He develops his
thesis to a triumphant conclusion, and succeeds in throwing what, to many at all events, will be
entirely new light on the obscurer phases of maritime history.

“ Few have so clearly demonstrated the value of sea power as a check upon military despotism.

“ Sea Power his saved Europe more than once in the past, and is saving it to-day.”—Observer.

“ Sea Power has always been the most mysterious force in history. Mr. Fiennes’ study of its
effects in the past is well worth reading at a time when we are daily watching its effects on the life
of the country. His summary is valuable and stimulating.”—Weekly Dispatch.

” Mr. Fiennes’ interesting sketch of naval history, and, above all, of the rise of the British Navy,
is addressed not to experts, but to the man in the street and the child in the school, and should find
a place in every public and school library. In these days the silent work of the Navy is too often
forgotten or undervalued, though it is the solid basis of all our successes on land and all our hopes
for the future. It is well, therefore, that capable naval critics like Mr. Fiennes should address them-
serves to the largest public, and state simply and clearly, as in this book, how and why we secured and
have maintained our naval supremacy. Mr. Fiennes discusses the present war at sea in his last two
chapters, and explains in his conclusion the sinister meaning which the Germans attach to the phrase
“ the freedom of the seas.’ For them it implies the disappearance of the World’s chief defence against
their tyranny on land.”—Spectator.

The British Empire and What it Means: By John

Foster Fraser, F.R.G.S. Large crown 8vo, pamphlet, id., or 7s. 6d.
per 100 net. A Presentation Edition on the finest art paper and
richly bound in cloth, is. net.

An illustrated Booklet for universal distribution to the young and old of
all classes. This vividly written and deeply interesting Booklet will command
an enormous circulation. It describes briefly our Empire, and contains a
Map, Portraits of the King and Queen, and five other beautiful views of the
Empire. A copy of this work was the last book accepted by King Edward
VII.

57Boulogne and Berlin: The Annals of Two Chaplaincies.

By J. H. Fry, M.A. Formerly Chaplain at Boulogne and Berlin.
Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

A book of quite extraordinary interest. It is impossible here to summarise
the authentic accounts, anecdotes and details of People, Events, and Public
and Domestic Life in Berlin so graphically depicted in these pages.

The Compleat Oxford Man: By A. Hamilton Gibbs.

With a Preface by Cosmo Hamilton. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.
This delightfully chatty book cannot fail to please all Oxford men, and,
indeed, all those who have visited or are interested in Oxford.

“ Hardly a city in England but will feel lifted up by the veracious pictures we owe to Mr. Gibbs’
vivid penmanship."—Morning Post.

“ A very well written book it is. Mr. Gibbs is clearly a great authority as to the river and the

an Oxford man. Its charm is that it has

been written by one who knows Oxford life.”—Standard.

ring. —Guardian.

“ A series of bright and amusing sketches in the life of

Gordon League- Ballads (More) : By Jim’s Wife (Mrs.

Clement Nugent Jackson). Dedicated by Special Permission to
the Bishop of London. Crown 8vo, cloth. SECOND IMPRES-
SION. 2S. 6d. net.

A Third Series of these most popular and stirring Ballads. They are
seventeen in number, including many of striking general interest ; also six
remarkable temperance ballads ; also three stories, specially written for
audiences of men only.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Gordon League Ballads. First Series. Dedicated to

H.R.H. the Princess Louise. Sixteenth Thousand. Crown 8vo,
cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Including " Harry,” as recited with such remarkable success by Mrs. Kendal ;
also "Mother,” and that most striking ballad, "The Doctor’s-Fee,” recited
by Canon Fleming.

“ The book is beautiful in its appeal to the common heart, and deserves to be widely known. We
pity anyone who could read such veritable transcripts from life without responsive emotions.”—
Standard.

Gordon League Ballads. Second Series. EIGHTH IM-

PRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Among the Ballads in this Second Series may be mentioned ‘' How Harry
Won the Victoria Cross,” being a sequel to “ Harry ” in the First Series
" In Flower Alley,” " Beachy Head : a True Coastguard Story of an Heroic
Rescue ” ; " Shot on Patrol: a True Incident of the Boer War ” ; " Grit : a
True Story of Boyish Courage ” ; “ Granny Pettinger a True Story of a
London Organ Woman ”	" A Midnight Struggle,” etc., etc.

Short Plays for Small Stages. By Cosmo Hamilton.

Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

A volume of Short Plays for Amateurs. There are five Plays : In the
Haymarket, Toller's Wife, Why Cupid Came to Earl’s Court, St. Martin’s
Summer, and Soldier’s Daughters. They are all eminently suited for amateur
performers at home or in a theatre.

” Should prove a boon to clever amateur players, for all five of the Plays are simple, effective and
quite easy to produce.”—The Lady.	V

58Secrets of the Submarine: By Marley F. Hay. Member

of the London Institution of Naval Architects. With about 16
illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net; paper, 2s. 6d. net.

This is the first book on the submarine written for the general public by
a recognized authority in NaYal Science, a man whose profession it is to
design and construct submarines, and who for many years has been in touch
with every phase of their development, both here and abroad.

The great general public to whom the submarine has heretofore meant
little more than a sea thing with a cigar-shaped exterior, has never been
more keenly interested in this terrifically destructive weapon, nor has had
greater reason to be interested in it than at the present moment. The ques-
tions discussed in this book have been repeatedly propounded to the Author by
countless people in search of information. He has not only answered a host
of queries on the mechanism of the submarine, but has given us much
interesting information on the relation of the submarine to the naval policies
of the various Powers.

The subjects dealt with include : Elements of Design, Hull, Power Plant,
Equipment, Armament, Safety Devices, Practical Operation, Submarine
Antidotes, Torpedoes, Sphere of the Submarine in Naval Policy.

The Merrythought Plays: By Myrtle B. S. Jackson.
SECOND IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Six Original Plays, for Amateur Dramatic Clubs, Village Entertainments,
Girls’ Schools, Colleges, etc. Easy to stage, easy to dress, and easy to act.
These excellent and amusing Plays have already met a very felt want, and
are having a very large sale. They are easy to produce and furnish capital
entertainments at Christmas and other times, whether in the Drawing-room,
at School Prize Days, or at Public Entertainments.

“ Some of the most lively and well-written little dramas that were ever written ... in short, this
is a most useful and entertaining volume, which will soon be known wherever amateur theatricals
are popular.”—The Daily Telegraph.

The Great Historians of Ancient and Modem Times: their

genius, style, surroundings and literary achievements. By Albert
Jordan, M.A., D.D., LL.D., Rector of Llanbadarn-Fawr. Crown
8vo, cloth, 2S. 6d. net.

The chapters are arranged in chronological order from Herodotus to John
Richard Green. The book is one of great interest and includes the chief
Greek and Latin Historians, in addition to the most important French,
English and Sc.otch writers.

The Drift of Pinions: By Robert Keable, Author of " A

City of the Dawn,” etc. Crown 8vo, cloth, with attractive pictorial
wrapper, 6s. net.

A unique and most remarkable book, which, coming from this well-known
Theological writer, cannot fail to attract readers and cause wide discussion.
It embodies the record of sixteen miracles that really happened, within the
life-experience of the Author, in Africa and elsewhere. The kernel of every
incident is a fact, but the setting is deliberately designed to hide individuals
and places.

Stephen Langton, Hero of Magna Charta, 1215 a.d. 700th

Anniversary 1915 a.d. By J. R. Leeming. Crown 8vo, cloth,
3s. 6d. net.

An interesting History of Archbishop Stephen Langton and the great
Magna Charta.

59The Cult of Old Paintings and the Romney Case: By

Rickard W. Lloyd, with a Foreword by Sir E. J. Poynter, Bart.,
K.C.V.O., P.R.A. With about 24 beautifully reproduced illustra-
tions of Old Paintings on Art Paper. Crown 8vo, handsomely
bound in cloth, 6s. net. An ideal present.

Sir Edward Poynter says : “ You have set forth the difficulties and snares
which beset the Cult of Old Paintings in a way which is both interesting and
amusing, and I have read your treatise with pleasure. . . Seeing that there
is nothing in your writing of a polemic character, I shall be honoured by
your coupling my name with your little book.”—Edward J. Poynter.

Jim Crow’s Trip to Fairyland: By Kennedy O’Brien

Martyn. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

An original and attractive Fairy story for Children, with 20 new illustra-
tions by the Author. Would make a delightful Christmas gift.

Sauoe for the Gander, and Other Plays: By Violet M.

Methley. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

A Series of Short Plays for either three or four characters. Among the
titles are : “ The Vengeance of Anne,” “ In the Dark,” “ A Matinee Idol,”
" A Warm Reception,” “ A Hasty Conclusion,” etc.

“ Can be heartily recommended to all who have private theatricals in hand."—Daily Mail.

Pompei : As it Was and As it Is. By Bagot Molesworth,

M.A., King’s College, Caihbridge.

Imperial Quarto Edition on block-proving paper, £1 5s. net.

Cheaper Edition, handsome binding. Art paper, 10s. net.

The Destruction of Pompei—Life in Italy in the First Century—Italian
Villas of the Period of Pompjei—And the Poetry, Painting and Sculpture of
the Time. With Twenty-Eight Original Photographs of the Ruins and
Wall Paintings in Pompei, taken by the Author.

" A handsome volume. . . . The illustrations are large photographs taken—and cleverly taken
—by the author, Mr. Bagot Molesworth. They include not only street scenes, but pictures of the
finest wall paintings and mosaic fountains found in Pompei.”—Daily Telegraph.

The Silenoe and the Shadows. By Lloyd Morris. Crown

8vo, cloth, 3s. net.

Odd Yarns of English Lakeland. By William T. Palmer,

Hon. Editor of “ The Journal of the Fell and Rock Climbing Club,”
and Author of “ Lake Country Rambles,” ” The English Lakes,” etc.
Narratives of Romance, Mystery, Customs, and Superstitions.
With Preface by Mrs. Humphry Ward. Large crown 8vo, cloth,
3s. net.

“ We do well to welcome those observers who unlock the secrets of the dales and the lips of the
Cumbrian folk. The tale of the Night Shepherds would have delighted Stevenson, and there are
many other passages equally vivid. All lovers of the district will welcome Mr. Palmer’s attractive
volume."—Mrs. Humphry Ward.

“ It is to be hoped that this book will be read and reflected on by many of the flock which yearly
crowd the Lake District. These reminiscences of festivals, funerals, need fires, night shepherds,
ghost% etc., are studies of such genuine intimacy that they will have the authentic flavour of personal
acquaintance.”—The Times.

60BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Odd Corners in English Lakeland. Rambles, Scrambles,

Climbs and Sport., SECOND IMPRESSION. Large crown 8vo,
cloth, 3s net.

This most practical book is of use and interest to every lover of the English
Lake District. It is written by " One Who Knows,” and is full of original
hints as to many less known portions of the district. It contains descriptions
of hills seldom climbed, of footpath ways, islands, birds and flowers, rocks,
fishing facilities, sports and dangers of the district. With Fifteen original
Illustrations.

“ Mr. Palmer knows the district well, and indicates many charming routes in the outlying districts,
and tells how to escape the motorist.”—The Times.

“ It is a capital book, delighting those who know the beauties of their ‘ Lakeland ’ and inviting
those who do not. . . . The author tells of many comparatively unknown walks, etc., through lovely
scenery.”—The Daily Telegraph.

Holidays in Sweden. By J. B. Philip, M.A. With

Sixteen Original Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. net.

The Author of this Volume has travelled by the main routes in all parts
of Sweden, and has also, by means of lake steamer and country cart, made
excursions to many little-visited districts off the beaten track. His descrip-
tions, aided by splendid photographs, introduce the reader to the beauties
of Swedish scenery, to the attractions of up-to-date Stockholm, and to the
life of the people, who, in the central dales, retain to a large extent their
distinctive dress and simple old-world customs. The book shows well and
clearly how to get into touch with the interests and pleasures of the country.

” Now is the time to visit Sweden. Mr. Philip knows what he is talking about and has a true eye
for the beauties of Swedish scenery. His photographs are excellent.”—The Times.

" One might arrange an admirable tour in that lovely country with no more help than this book.
Mr. Philip has caught, with remarkable success, the spirit of both the country and its people. We
are particularly struck by the short but admirably descriptive chapter on the Lapps and their
reindeer.”—The Globe.

Please Tell Me a Tale. By Miss Yonge, S. Baring-Gould,

Miss Coleridge, and other eminent Authors. Thirteenth Thou-
sand. In artistic cloth binding. Super-royal i6mo, 3s. 6d. net.

A Collection of Short Tales to be read or told to Children from Four to Ten
Years of Age.

Monologues and Duologues. By Mary Plowman.

SECOND IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

These most original and amusing Pieces (some for men and some for women)
will furnish charming and delightful Recitations for Public Entertainments,
the Drawing-room, School Prize Days, etc., etc. They are thoroughly up
to date. In all the book contains eight Monologues and two Duologues.

“ Most welcome to those who are always eager to find something new aud something good. The
Monologues will be most valuable to Reciters."—The Lady.

Puzzles for Parties. Including " Buried Words" and

” Word Building,” two most entertaining competitive games for
afternoon tea parties or evening entertainments. The answers to
be filled in by the guests in a given time.

Complete with Solutions. Fcap. 4to, thick paper wrapper, is. net.

The Questions separately (perforated for distribution to the guests), 6d. net.
The publishers are confident that these most amusing and instructive
Puzzles will be immensely popular with old and young alike.

11 Valuable at the Party-season ; it would keep the most uproarious quiet and interested.”—The
Morning Leader.

6lSisters in Arms. By M. O. Sale. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

A series of Short Plays in the form of Triologues, Duologues, and Mono"
logues, on thoroughly amusing and up-to-date Subjects. Among the titles
are :	The Other Woman’s Photograph—The Editor and the Girl—The

Unfinished Story—Back to the Land—The Lover Exposed—The Jaunt that
failed, etc.

■ “ Entertaining to read and should act well."—Scotsman.

Angelique of Port Royal, 1591-1661. By £. K. Sanders.

Demy 8vo, 448 pages, with frontispiece. New and Cheaper Edition.

SECOND IMPRESSION. 5s. net.

This Biography covers a period of deep historic interest. The intrigues of
Richelieu, the Anarchy of Anne of Austria’s Regency, and the despotism of
the great Louis had each their special bearing on the fortunes of Angelique
Araauld. But her life has a further claim on attention, for she was the friend
of Francois de Sales and Mme. de Chantal, the inspirer of the religious move-
ment that has Blaise Pascal for its chief exponent, and the leader of the
celebrated Nuns and Hermits of Port Royal, whose personal self-devotion,
while it proved an effective protest against the moral corruption of the age,
won for them the antagonism of the Jesuits.

" The history of the Great Abbess, as unfolded in this most interesting work, will come to those
in sympathy with the religion of silence, with an irresistible appeal.”—The Times.

The Daily Biographer. Consisting of Short Lives for every day
in the year. By J. P. Shawcross, M.A., Author of " The History
of Dagenham.” Demy 8vo, cloth, 5s. net.

This original book contains a short, but interesting and accurate Biography
of some eminent person for every day in the whole year. The dates are fixed
by the birth or death of each subject. It is a book of deep interest, and full
of information as a valuable work for reference.

The Pulse of the World. Forty Years of Fleet Street

Memories. By Malcolm Stark. Large crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. net.

The long and honourable connection of the Author with the Glasgow Herald
and the Leeds Mercury, and his work as a journalist in Fleet Street for more
than forty years, render this book of reminiscences one of singular interest.
It is scarcely possible to indicate the varied and interesting nature of the
contents. Among hundreds of people and events alluded to may be named
Queen Alexandra, Asquith, Balfour, Lord Beaconsfield, Sarah Bernhardt,
General Booth, Bradlaugh, Bright, Carlyle, Chamberlain, Delane, Charles
Dickens, King Edward, Fleet Street, Gladstone, R. H. Hutton, Irving, Jack
the Ripper, Lord Morley, Parnell, Sims Reeves, Spurgeon, Dean Stanley,
Titanic Wreck, Tennyson, Ellen Terry, Queen Victoria, Wainwright Murder,
etc., etc.

Beneath the Cloak of England’s Respectability.

By James K. Swinburne, Vicar of Shifnal, Salop.. Crown 8vo,
cloth, 2s. net.

Among the contents are : The Mormon Monster—The Opium Ogre—
The Betting Bane—The Drink Demon—The White Slave Scandal—A Sum-
mons to Service. These Papers treat of some of the evils which are rampant
in our midst at the present time, and the Authorities given will cause amaze-
ment and sorrow to those not accustomed to the deceit and hypocrisy of

62modern life. The facts are not hidden behind a mass of tedious verbosity
and generalities, but are stated lucidly in a way to compel thought and
attention, and the Author in many instances suggests remedies to cope with
the evils.

“ This book deserves to be widely read. The Author brings a powerful indictment against the
British Nation for its supineness and lack of moral courage in dealing with such hideous evils.”—
Church Family Newspaper.

With the Austrian Army in Galicia.	By an escaped

Roumanian Officer, Octavian C. Taslauanu. The first and only
description in English of the Great Russian Invasion of Galicia in
the first months told from the other side. Crown 8vo, cloth,
with Maps, 6s. net.

The Author of this book (the ex-Secretary of the Society for Roumanian
culture in Hungary) is in a unique position, and treats of a unique subject—
the Austrian reverses and the swift invasion of Galicia by the Russians in the
early months of the War. He was a Roumanian officer compelled to serve
in the Austro-Hungarian Army, and feeling that the liberation of Roumanian
Transylvania from the Hungarian yoke was his sole interest in the War, he
made no secret of his sentiments, and, indeed, regarded the Austrian defeats
as victories for his nation. After suffering great hardships and indignities
he escaped to Roumania, and was thus able to present the world with his
striking and diverting picture of life in the Austro-Hungarian Army, and the
oppressive treatment of the unhappy Roumanians compelled to fight in it.
If anyone doubts the wisdom of restoring Transylvania to the Roumanian
kingdom, let him read this book.

Apart from the political interest, the happy accident of Mr. Taslauanu’s
escape has given us a book which, for the first time, reveals what Austria
would fain conceal, the ignominious military collapse of the proudest and
most ancient Empire in Europe at the very outset of the struggle.

In the Lilac Garden. By F. M. Whitehead, Author

of “ The Withy Wood.” Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d.

A most interesting Story for children, beautifully illustrated by the author.
A charming gift-book for birthday or Christmas.

Round about Bar-le-Duc. By Susanne R. Day.

This extremely well written and interesting book throws a fresh light on
one of our Relief activities in France. Bar-le-Duc, the centre of the Sector
of the French Front, including Verdun, where some of the most memorable
exploits of the War have taken place.

In the Publishers’ opinion, this book is one of the best War books published.

Any of the Books in this List can be posted on receipt of the Published
Price, plus postage, or they are obtainable from all Booksellers.

63Skeffington’s Successful New
Novels

Captain Dieppe:	By Anthony Hope, Author of " The

Prisoner of Zenda,” “ Rupert of Hentzau,” etc., etc. Crown 8vo,
cloth, 5s. net.

In this novel, Anthony Hope, after a long interval, returns again to similar
scenes that formed the background of his famous novel “ The Prisoner of
Zenda.”

Captain Dieppe, adventurer, servant of fortune, and, if not a fugitive, still
a man to whom recognition would be inconvenient and perhaps dangerous,
with only fifty francs in his pocket and a wardrobe in a knapsack might be
seen marching up a long steep hill on a stormy evening. Later he finds
himself before a castle bordering on a river and his curiosity is roused by
finding only one-half of the house lighted up. He meets the Count of
Fieramondi, hears from him a strange story, and of course takes an active
interest in his affairs.

The story, which has a powerful love interest running through it, tells of his
many adventures.

Claymore!: By Arthur Howden Smith. A story of the '45

Rebellion. A Remarkable first historical novel. Crown 8vo,
cloth, 6s. net.

Here is a first novel which, we believe, will bring to the Author imme-
diate popularity. It is an attractive story of the Stuart Rebellion of the
’45, full of love and adventure and with a good ending. The hero, young
Chisholm, of English birth, joins Prince Charlie and the Stuart cause. How
he meets and loves Sheila, the young girl chieftain of the Mac Ross Clan,
and their many perils and adventures with rival claimants and traitors,
together with happenings of many historical persons and incidents appearing
throughout the story, make “ Claymore ” one of the best and arresting
historical novels published for many a year.

Hagar of the Pawnshop. A Novel. By Fergus Hume,

Author of " The Mystery of a Hansom Cab.” Fourth Edition.

Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. net.

“ May be pronounced a polished and artistic achievement, full of incident and interest, and a
marvellous study. .	. Mr. Fergus Hume has done his work with such loving care that the result is

near akin to greatness. .	. The beauty of the story lies in the consummate skill with which the

author works out the character of Hagar. . . . The wealth of imagination shown by the narrator
is prodigious, and the whole book is exceedingly clever and entertaining.”—Country Life.

Rotorua Rex: By J. Allen Dunn. A Fine Novel of the

South Seas by a new Author. Crown 8vo, cloth, with an
attractive coloured wrapper, 6s. net.

Everybody is on the look-out for a good strong story of love and adventure.
Here is an exceptionally fine one, on the South Seas, which all lovers of

64Stevenson's and Stacpoole's novels will thoroughly enjoy. Each page grips
the attention of the reader, and few will put the book down till the last page
is reached.

Simpson of Snell’s: By William Hewlett, Author of “The

Child at the Window,” ” Introducing William Allison,” " The
Plot Maker,” etc. Crown 8vo, cloth, with an attractive coloured
wrapper, 6s. net.

This is a story, or rather study, of a young clerk, the type of clerk that
the modern commercial machine turns out by the hundred thousand as a
by-product of our civilization. Simpson, invoicing clerk at Snell’s, the
celebrated patent-food people, had always seen life through the medium
of thirty shillings a week, and the only oasis in his dreary desert of existence
was his annual fortnight at Margate, where flannels, cheap excitements and
" girls ” abounded.

Why did not Mr. William Hewlett leave Simpson in this humble obscurity ?
Well, because Destiny had a great and moving part for him in the comedy of
life ! I don’t think Simpson ever realized it was a " part ” he was playing.
It was certainly not the part he planned for himself, and throughout the
period in which, at Mr. Hewlett’s bidding he appears as a public character,
he is seen almost invariably doing the thing he dislikes.

Simpson would have pursued the customary course of clerking and philan-
dering to the end of his days, had it not been for an enterprising hosier, an
unenterprising actor and the egregious Ottley—the public-school “ Spark ”
dropped into Snell’s like a meteor from the skies. The hosier and the actor
introduced poor Simpson to “ temperament,” and temperament is a restive
horse in a needy clerk’s stable. But Ottley introduced him to Winnie.
Winnie was there before, of course, a typist in his own office. But it was not
until Ottley wove his evil web for Nancy that Winnie wove her innocent
spell for Simpson. And because Winnie held Simpson securely and loved
her friend’s honour better than her own happiness, he rose to the full height
of manhood, and to make the supreme sacrifice which turned him, an avowed
enemy of heroics, into the greatest and most unexpected of heroes.

The story has a strong love-interest running through it with a most
dramatic ending. It cannot fail to increase Mr. William Hewlett’s popu-
larity, and the publishers wish to draw special attention to it.

Sunny Slopes: By Ethel Hueston, Author of " Prudence

of the Parsonage.” 6s. net.

This story is an inspiration to cheerful living. Not the impossible, senti-
mental, goody-goody kind, but the sane, sensible, human and humorous.
Take it up if you are down-cast and learn how to keep the sunny slopes in
sight, even if the way seems to lead into the dark valley.

Its appeal is to all who love clean, wholesome, amusing fiction. Both
young and those not so young will glory in Carol’s fight for her husband’s
life, and laugh over Connie’s hopeless struggle to keep from acquiring a lord
and master. The quotations below will show you that Ethel Hueston has
something to say and knows how to say it :

“ If one can be pretty as well as sensible I think it’s a Christian duty to
do it.”

" He is as good as an angel and as innocent as a baby. Two very good
traits, but dangerous when you take them both together.”

“ The wickedest fires in the world would die out if there were not some
idle hands to fan them.”

” The only way to keep your husband out of danger is to tackle it yourself.”

" Read Chapter IV. and see how Carol does it.”

65Tales that are Told. By Alice Perrin, Author of “ The

Anglo-Indians,” etc. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. net.

This volume consists of a short novel of about 25,000 words and several
line Anglo-Indian and other stories.

EARLY REVIEWS.

“ Ten of her very clever tales.”—The Globe.

“ This attractive book.”—Observer.

“ We can cordially recommend this book.”—Western Mail.

“ An admirable and distinguished bit of writing. Mrs. Perrin at her best ."—Punch.

“ I can recommend these stories.”—Evening News.

The Missing Statesman: By William Le Queux. Cloth,

and with an attractive coloured wrapper, 3s. 6d. net.

Mr. Le Queux’s famous detective novels need no introduction to readers ;
they sell by the tens of thousands. The “ Cabinet Minister ” is a new novel
with .a weird and fascinating plot which holds the reader from the first page
to the last. His Majesty’s Cabinet Minister, Mr. George Chesham, has dis-
appeared in very mysterious circumstances, and in his place is a dead stranger
who let himself into the house with Mr. Chesham’s own latch-key. This is the
problem set for the public and readers to unravel. The story is full of highly
exciting incidents of love and adventure, with a strong detective interest—
the Covers unravelling the mystery—in the true Le Queux style.

The Chronicles of St. Tid: By Eden Phillpotts. Crown

8vo, cloth, with an attractive coloured" wrapper, 6s. net.

The scenes in this volume, which contains nearly 100,000 words, are laid in
the West Country, the most popular setting of this famous author. It
shows Eden Phillpotts at his best.

The Green Jacket: By Jennette Lee. A thrilling story of a

Lady Detective who unravels a great Jewel Mystery. Crown 8vo,
cloth, with an attractive coloured wrapper, 6s. net.

Millicent Newberry, a small inponspicuous woman in grey, is a clever
lady detective.

She keeps green wool by her and knits a kind of pattern of her case into
the article she is making at the time. When the story opens, she is asked
to employ her wits to the loss of the Mason Emeralds. The Green Jacket is
the bit of knitting she has in hand. Her condition of undertaking a case is
permission to deal privately with the criminal as she thinks best—reforming
treatment rather than legal punishment—and she makes it work.

This detective story can be thoroughly recommended. The Author com-
bines an exciting story with the charm of real literary art ; the mystery is so
impenetrable as to baffle the cleverest readers until the very sentence in which
the secret is revealed.

The Secret Monitor. By Guy Thorne, Author of “ The Secret

Submarine.” Cloth, with an attractive coloured wrapper, 3s. 6d. net.

A remarkable, thrilling and swiftly-moving story of love, adventure and
mystery woven round about half a dozen characters on the Atlantic coast of
Ireland, Liverpool and elsewhere, in connection with the invention of a new
material made from papier machc (destined to take the place of steel), and
the building of a wonderful new ship from it. Finally, when launched,
“ The Secret Monitor ” goes on a mission to destroy a German base, and a

66succession of breathless adventures follow. This novel ought to consider-
ably increase the popularity which has been gradually and consistently
growing for Mr. Guy Thorne’s mystery novels. No one, after picking up the
book, will want to put it down until the last page is read.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Hammers of Hate. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. net.

The King’s Coming. By Florence Wynne. Crown 8vo, cloth

6s. net.

Historical Novel dealing with the visit of their Majesties King Edward
and Queen Alexandra to Ireland, with persons and places connected therewith,
and with the present condition of the country.

The Test. By Sybil Spottiswoode, Author of “ Her Husband's

Country,” " Marcia in Germany,” etc. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. net.
This delightful novel can be thoroughly recommended. It gives a very
true impression of a bit of English life in and about a provincial town in
War time. The story concerns three daughters of a Colonel, of whom the
eldest is the central figure. These and the other characters who are inter-
woven into the story are absolutely natural, convincing and typical, and
will be found most interesting company.

All the Author’s Profits are to be devoted to Italian Refugees.

The Wedding Gown of “ Ole Miss ”:	By Gertrude

Griffiths. Crown 8vo, 6s. net.

This romance of Virginia is charming. The descriptions of the country,
the slaves, the Civil War as it affects the characters of the story, are charm-
ing and well written. A character who plays a considerable part in the
shaping of events is Pansy, a little black girl, a kind of Topsy-Bunty imp.

Sir Nigal: By A. Conan Doyle, is. gd. net.

Spragge’s Canyon: By H. A. Vachell (Author of “ Quinneys ").

is. 9d. net.

The Great Plot: By William Le Queux, “ The Master of

Mystery.” is. 9d. net.

The Mysterious Mr. Miller: By William Le Queux, “The

Master of Mystery.” is. 9d. net.

The Leavenworth Case: By Anna Katherine Green.

is. pd. net.

Also uniform with the above:

A Woman Spy: Further confessions and experiences oi

Germany’s principal Secret Service woman, Olga von Kopf, edited
by Henry de Halsalle. is. 9d. net.

Madam Zelle: The world’s most beautiful Spy. The story of

her life, narrated by Henry de Halsalle. is. 9d. net.

67Messrs. Skeffington’s Publications
for use during the War

Sermons, Addresses, etc.

“ For all we Have and Are.” Ten War Addresses. By

B. G. Bourchier, M.A., Vicar of St. Jude, Hampstead Garden
Suburb, and Chaplain to H.M. Forces. With Preface by General
Smith-Dorrien. SECOND IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth,
2S. 6d. net.

Why am I a Soldier ? How ought I to fight ? What does God think of
the War ? The War and Religion. Is England^ worth dying for ? Con-
scription or Voluntary Service ? When shall we make peace ? The V.C.
or Death, etc., etc.

National Service. By G. R. Browne, Rector of Iron Acton,

and Hon. Canon of Bristol. Crown 8vo, sewed, 6d. net.

A plain Sermon, suitable for every town and village.

The Greatest War: By A. C. Buckell, M.A., Vicar of

St. Saviour’s, Ealing. Author of “ The Prodigal Son." SECOND
IMPRESSION. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

This course of Six Lent Sermons will be found invaluable during this time
of War. Among the subjects most strikingly treated are : The War—Its
Author—Its Cause—The Equipment—The Trial—The End—and the Glory
of the War.

“Criticism” as Made in Germany and Common Sense.

By Arthur C. Champneys, M.A. Crown 8vo. sewed, 6d. net.

(i.) “A Good Conceit of Ourselves.” (2) "Historical Criticism.”
(3) The Golden Image.

A Prophet’s Visions and the War: By T. W. Crafer,

D.D., Vicar of All Saints’, Cambridge. Author of ” The Men of
the Passion,” and “ The Women of the Passion.” Crown 8vo,
cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

A message of Repentance and Hope, based on Zechariah i.-viii. Six
Addresses in connection with the War and the National Mission.

The Great War as Foretold in the Bible: By J. M.

Collis. Crown 8vo, sewed, 6d. net.

War and the Gospel of Christ: By M. C. Elphinstone,

M.A., Vicar of Eynsford. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

An endeavour to throw light on the contrast between the Ideals of Christ
and the Duty of the Moment. Among the contents of this book are ” Warfare
and Force ”—" The State, Nation, and Patriotism ”—” The Sword in the
Service of Religion "—" Some Evils of Warfare ”—“ Peace and Unity ”—
“ The Priest as Combatant.”

68Battles of the Bible: A Study in Military Operation. By D. R.

Fotheringham, M.A., F.R.A.S., Vicar of Charing, Kent. Author
of “ The Writing on the Sky.” Crown 8vo, sewed, 6d. net.

This interesting booklet gives a vivid account of some of the great battles
of the Bible with their parallels in the present War. It is full of original
information and of material for use in Sermons, and for reading at home or
in public.

Harvest Thanksgiving in War Time: By the Revs. Canon

J. Hasloch Potter, J. A. Craigie, F. W. Worsey. Crown 8vo,
paper boards, 2s. 6d. net.

Five plain Sermons on the Harvest of Earth and the Harvest of Souls ;
for use at the Morning and Evening Services at Harvest Festivals during
the War.

Short War Sermons for Good Friday and Easter.

Including one for Good Friday and three for Easter Day (Morning—
Afternoon for Children—and Evening). By F. L. H. Millard,
M.A., Vicar of St. Aidan’s, Carlisle. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.
These beautiful Addresses are full of hope and comfort for the departed
and the bereaved.

The Churches of the Allies: By Euston J. Nurse, M.A.

Rector of Windermere. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Six Addresses on the Churches of England*—Russia—France—Belgium—
Italy—Serbia. This comprehensive book is full of information and interest.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Prophecy and the War. Seven Prophecies on the War.

SEVENTH IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. net.

Contents : The Divine Potter Moulding the Nations—The Return of the
Jews to Palestine—The Four World-Empires foretold by the Prophet Daniel
—The Downfall of the Turkish Empire—The Desolation and Restoration of
Jerusalem—The Second Coming of Christ.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Christmastime and the Wat. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

Four Addresses for Christmastide and the War. One for Christmas Day,
two for the Sunday after Christmas (one for Morning and one for Evening),
and one for New Year’s Eve.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Palestine and the War: With 16 illustrations, including

one War Map, bird’s-eye views, and 4 maps indicating the journeys
of Our Lord during His Ministry.

This new book by the Author of "Prophecy and the War,” now in its eighth
edition, deals with the conquest of Palestine. With the help of the Maps,
and the description of the physical features of the country, and the towns,
arranged in alphabetical order, it is hoped that those who read this book
will be able to follow the events of the Palestine campaign with deeper
thoughts than simply the conquest of the Holy Land, misruled as it has been
by a Mohammedan Power.

69The Discipline of War: By J. Hasloch Potter, M.A.

Hon. Canon of Southwark and Vicar of St. Mark’s, Surbiton.
SECOND IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

Nine New Addresses for Lent and Easter, including Ash Wednesday, The
Six Sundays, Good Friday and Easter Day. A most valuable course of
Sermons on the Lessons of the War in connection with Lent. Discipline—
of The Will—of The Body—of The Soul—of The Spirit—Discipline through
Suffering—through Bereavement—through Self-Sacrifice—through Victory,
etc. With an Appendix, including a Special Thought and Text suggested
by the Addresses for meditation during each day in Lent.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

The Judgment of War. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

Six Addresses on Judgment of the-individual—of the nation—at death—
at the last day—by the standard of the Incarnation (Christmas) and of
obligation (New Year’s Day). These Addresses show how the present stress
is judging the whole of our life, individual and national. A Text and a
subject for meditation is suggested for each day, from the First Sunday
in Advent up to the New Year.

Red Cross in Origin and Action (The). Two Sermons on.
By Bevs. Canon J. Hasloch Potter and Canon F. Cowley
Whitehouse. How to help personally and in kind. Demy 8vo,
sewed, is. net.

War Saints and Subjects: By J. E. Roscoe. Crown 8vo,

paper boards, 2s. net.

A series of Addresses and Biographical Readings specially written for use
at the present time. Among the many interesting subjects are The Patron
Saints of War—of England—France—Russia—Italy—The Apostle of Ger-
many—Victories won by Prayer—War v. Civilization—War and Sacrifice, etc.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

War Messages to the Nations. Crown 8vo, paper boards,

2s. net.

A series of Ten Addresses on many striking and up-to-date subjects in
connection with the War, e.g., Angelic appearances on the Battlefield—Con-
scription in the Bible—The Tragic End of would-be world-conquerors—The
Spiritual Lessons from Spying—The Morality of Trade Unionism, etc., etc.

War Thoughts for the Christian Tear: By C. E. Scott-

Moncrieff, D.D., Vicar of Buxton. A Short Poem for every
Sunday in the Year. Elegant leather, 2s. 6d. net.

Sermons for the Day of Intercession. Crown 8vo, cloth,

2s. net.

Four Addresses. Two by Rev. Euston J. Nurse—one for Morning and
one for Evening—one by Rev. J. A. Craigie, and one by Rev. John Sinker.
Including an Appendix of Prayers for use during the War.

The War: Its Deeds and Lessons: By John Sinker,

Vicar of Lytham, Lancs. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Ten Addresses on the work already accomplished by our Soldiers, Sailors,
Nurses, Doctors, women at home, men and children at home, our Allies—
also Addresses on our Enemies, our Church, the National Mission of Repent-
ance and Hope, and our Mourners.

70Two Sermons on Intercession. The Duty of, and the Sub-
jects for, during the course of the War. By the Rev. Canon C. Ll.
Ivens, M.A., Vicar of Sowerby Bridge, and the Rev. J. A. Craigie,
M.A. Demy 8vo, sewed, is. net.

Two Sermons on the War: By the Rev. W. H. Hunt, M.A.,

and the Rev. J. A. Craigie, M.A. Demy 8vo, sewed, is. net.

War Sermons for Christmastide and Days of Inter-
cession: By Rev. J. A. Craigie, Provost Erskine
Hill, Canon Ivens, and C. E. Newman. SECOND IMPRESSION.
Crown 8vo, cloth. 2s. net.

Including—Two for Christmas Day in War Time—One for Midnight
Service, New Year's Eve—Three for Days of Intercession—and Special
Prayers for use during the War.

Lenten Thoughts in War Time : By J. H. Williams, M.A.

Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Nine Plain Addresses specially written for the Lenten Season in connection
with the War. They include Sermons for Ash Wednesday, the six Sundays
in Lent, Good Friday, and Easter Day. These addresses embrace the duties
which we owe to God, to ourselves, to the nation, and to the Church.

Praying Always (Eph. vi. 18). Ash Wednesday to
Easter in War Time: By F. W. Worsey, Vicar of

Bodenham. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Nine Plain Sermons for Ash Wednesday, each Sunday in Lent, Good
Friday and Easter Day. These Sermons have been specially prepared to
furnish help during this Crisis. They deal largely with Lenten Prayer during
the War : “ The Call—The Object—The Difficulties—The Effect of Prayer—
The Prayers from the Cross—The Easter Triumph of Prayer.”

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

War and the Easter Hope. Crown 8vo, paper boards,

is. 6d. net.

Four Addresses—one for Good Friday and three'for Easter Day in War
Time, including one for Children.

War Hymns, Services, Prayers, etc.

Children’s Intercession Service for War Time (A).

Compiled by Rev. F. L. H. Millard, Vicar of St. Aidan’s,
Carlisle. Hymns, Versicles, Litany and Collects. A short, simple and
complete Form for all Children’s Services at this time, with a new
Litany by S. Baring-Gould. The tunes for the hymns are sug-
gested from Hymns A. & M. The complete Service, £d., or 3s. per 100.

Hymns For Use during the War on Days of Intercession
and Christmas Day. Six Hymns, including two in Remembrance
of the Fallen, also a little Requiem to be sung kneeling, written by
Baring-Gould, J. S. Arkwright, A. V. Magee, W. H. Draper^
Music by Dr. E. Bunnett, Dr. Harwood, Dr. A. H. Brewer, and
Martin S. Skeflfington.

Complete with Music, 3d., or 4s. 6d. per 25.

The words only, £d-f or 2s. 6d. per 100.

71Memorial Service for the Fallen. Compiled by the Rev. F.
L. H. Millard, Vicar of St. Aidan’s, Carlisle. A Short Service for the
Commemoration of the faithful departed, with special Hymn. For
use in Parish Churches. £d., or 3s. per 100.

Office of Intercession (An). Compiled by the late Bishop

Alan Becher Webb. For use during the War. £d., or 3s. per 100.

“ O God our Strength.” By Bishop Boyd Carpenter, Canon

of Westminster. It is published set to St. Peter’s tune ; also to a
specially composed tune " 1914," by Sir Henry Wood.

With Music—St. Peter’s tune, id., or is. gd. per 25.

,, —Sir Henry Wood’s tune, id., or is. 9d. per 25.

The words separately, £d., or is. 6d. per 100.

This fine Hymn, as sung at Westminster Abbey and in many hundreds of
Churches in town and country, is entirely suitable for use at any and all
times during the continuance of the War.

“ O Lord of Life.” By the Rev. A. V. Magee, Vicar of St. Mark's,

Hamilton Terrace. A Hymn for the War—as sung at St. Paul’s
Cathedral to the beautiful tune of " Eternal Father ” (A. & M. 370).
Words only, £d., or 2s. per 100.

“ Praise the Lord of Harvest.” A hymn for Harvest Thanks-

giving in War Time. Wbrds only, £d., or is. 6d. per 100.

Requiescant : By John S. Arkwright. With music (on card),

id., or is. 9d. per 25. The words only, £d., or is. 6d. per 100.

This beautiful little hymn, as sung at the Chapel Royal, is intended to be
sung kneeling. It is especially suitable for use at a Memorial Service in Com-
memoration of the fallen in the War. Set to music by Martin S. Skeffington.

St. Richard’s Prayer. For Soldiers, Sailors, and all Christians.

On folding card, with “ Ecco Homo.” id., or 3s. 6d. per 50.

A. C. F. wrote from Flanders in Holy Week of last year : “ You would have loved to see how eager
both officers and men were to be given a copy. .	. I wish I could have had 6,000 to give one to

every man in the Brigade.”

“ Till Prayer Prevail.” By John S. Arkwright. A Hymn of

Prayer for Victory. Set to music by Martin S. Skeffington.

With music (on card), id., or is. 9d. per 25.

The words only, £d., or is. 6d. per 100.

72PUBLICATIONS

OF

Skeffington & Son, Ltd.,

34, SOUTHAMPTON STREET, STRAND, LONDON, W.C.2.

(publishers to Ibis /fcajestu tbe IKtnfi.)

part i.

SERMONS, SERMON NOTES and BOOKS.

GENERALLY SUITABLE AND HELPFUL TO THE CLERGY IN
THE PREPARATION OF SERMONS, Etc., Etc.

Giving up Ourselves to Thy Service: By the Late C. I.

Atherton, Canon Missioner of Exeter. Fcap* 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.
A Series of Instructions to Church Workers. (Preparation for Service ;
Call to Service ; The Standing for Service ; Hindrances to Service ; Helps
to Service ; Reward of Service, etc.)

The Ladder of the New Life: By C. R. Ball, M.A.,

Late Vicar of All Saints, Peterborough ; Hon. Canon of the Cathe-
dral ; Rural Dean and Proctor in Convocation. Crown 8vo, cloth,
is. 6d. net.

A help in the Spiritual Ascent from the Order of Nature to the Order of
Grace, illustrated by the symbolism of a Ladder. (Conviction of Sin—
Repentance—Faith—God’s Grace—The New Life, etc.)

The Church of England and Her Endowments: By J.

U. N. Bardsley, M.A., Vicar and Rural Dean of Lancaster. Crown
8vo, cloth, 2S. net.

Six Sermons with special reference to the Welsh Disendowment Bill.

By S. BARING GOULD, Rector of Lew Trenchard, North Devon.

Village Preaching for a Year. First Series. TENTH

IMPRESSION. 2 Vols. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, 12s. net.

Vol. I. separately, Advent to Whit-Sunday. Fcap. 8vo, 6s. net.

Vol. II. separately, Trinity to Advent, Miscellaneous, also Twenty
Sermon Sketches. Fcap. 8vo, 6s. net.

A Complete Collection of Sixty-Five specially-written Short Sermons for
all the Sundays and Chief Holy Days of the Christian Year, Missions, Schools,
Harvest, Club, etc., with a supplement of Twenty Sermon Sketches.

“ Thoroughly excellent, and admirably calculated to excite the interest of a village congregation,
while the great doctrines of the Christian Faith are dearly and boldly set forth.”—Guardian.

“ These brilliant sermons will be really valuable to the dergy. they suggest innumerable novel
trains of thought, and their illustrations are lavish and singularly beautiful.”—Church Quarterly.The Sunday Round. 2 Vols. By S. Baring Gould.

SECOND IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. net.

Vol. I., Advent to 5 th after Easter, 3s. net.

Vol. II., Ascensiontide to the End of Trinity, etc., 3s. net.

Printed in Large Clear Type, and brimful of original thoughts, ideas
and illustrations, which will prove a mine of help in the preparation of
Sermons, whether written or extempore.

Being a Plain Village Sermon for each Sunday and some Chief Festivals of
the Christian Year, after the style and model of the same Author’s first series
ot " Village Preaching for a Year.”

“ From beginning to end these simple, forcible and intensely practical sermons will give pleasure
and instruction. They are written with scholarly freshness and vigour, and teem with homely illus-
trations appealing equally to the educated and the honest labourer.”—Guardian.

Note.—The above two series of Village Sermons form a perfect storehouse
of Teaching, Illustration, and Anecdote, for the Sundays of the whole Year,
and will be found invaluable aids to the Preacher in Country Towns and
Villages.

The Seven Last Words. EIGHTH IMPRESSION. Crown

8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net. By the same Author.

A Set of Seven Plain Sermons for the Sundays in Lent, the Days of Holy
Week, or for Good Friday.

” Vigorous, forcible, with illustrations plentifully, but freely and wisely, introduced.”—Church
Times.

“ Among the most effective on this subject we have ever met with.”—John Bull.

“ Forcible and picturesque.”—Guardian.

“ The seven sermons are written in a crisp, clear style, and abound in moral and practical lessons.
We cannot imagine the interest of either town or country congregations flagging during their delivery,
whether as a series of discourses during Lent or in their entirety on Good Friday:”—Literary Church-
man.

The Mystery of Suffering. New Edition (the Tenth). Crown

8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net. By the same Author.

A Course of Lectures. (1. The Mystery of Suffering. 2. The Occasion of
Suffering. 3. The Capacity of Suffering. 4'. Suffering Educative. 5.
Suffering Evidential. 6. Suffering Sacrificial.)

“ This is the very poetry of Theology ; it is a very difficult subject very beautifully handled.”—

now given them of again studying
truths whose nobility and depth were at the time almost obscured by the extreme beauty of the
vesture in which they were clothed. Very seldom indeed are beauties, as many and varied, to be
found in large folio volumes as are here united in one little book. It is impossible in the limits of a
review to give any idea of the varied charms of style which this little book presents.”—John Bull.

Sermons to Children. First Series. THIRTEENTH

IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 4s. 6d. net.

Including a Set of Six on Children’s Duties and Faults (Tidiness, Idleness,
Wilfulness, Obedience, Perseverance, Idle Talk, etc.), and also a Set of Four
on the Seasons of the Year. By the same Author.

“ These are really sermons suited for children, alike in mode of thought, simplicity of language,
and lessons conveyed, and they are very beautiful. No mere critical descripitoa can do justice to
the charm with which spiritual and moral lessons are made to flow (not merely are drawn) out of
natural facts or objects. Stories, too, are made use of with admirable taste, and the lessons taught
are, without exception, sound and admirable. We cannot doubt that the volume will be, and will
remain, a standard favourite.”—Church Quarterly.

“ Useful, suggestive, clever, practical, and full of illustration and anecdote.”—Guardian.

“ A striking volume. The teaching, the method, the knowledge of children’s wavs and faults, the
loving wisdom in guiding them are admirable, and we cannot too highly recommend this most excellent
and remarkable book.”—Literary Churchman.

Church Quarterly.

“ Those who heard those Sermons will welcome the opportunitySermons to Children. Second Series. Crown 8vo, doth,

4s. 6d. net. By the same Author.

A Volume of 24 Sermons, including Advent, Christmas, Lent, Easter,
Whitsunday, Trinity, and many General Sermons.

The immense success of Mr. -Baring Gould’s former series of Sermons to
Children, of which thirteen editions have already been sold, will make this
new volume doubly welcome. It is written in a style specially adapted to
interest and attract children, and, like its predecessor, is full of practical
lessons for the Church Seasons and for every-day life.

11 There will be a run on this volume. The stories are most cleverly told, and the lessons are all
that they should be. No child who reads or hears these Addresses will be left in doubt as to what he
ought to believe and do.”—Church Times.

“ They are the production of a lover of children, a close observer of nature, and a richly-gifted
mind intent upon the inculcation of sound Church principles."—Guardian.

The Love of Our Lord: By John Beresford-Peirse, with

Preface by the Bishop of Bloemfontein. Crown 8vo, cloth,
2s. 6d. net.

A Set of Addresses to Boys and Young Men, which will be found invalu-
able for Teaching and for Mission Work. Among the twenty-one subjects
are, Prayer, Thanksgiving, Confirmation, The Holy Eucharist, Faith, Hope,
Love, Service, Friendship, Purity, etc.

The Good Shepherd: By the Late Canon George Body.

Third Thousand. Crown 8vo, cloth boards, 2s. 6d. net.

A Series of Meditations. (The Pastorate of Jesus—The Fold—Personal
knowledge of Jesus—Guidance—Sustenance—Healing—Paradise—Judg-
ment.)

“ In these meditations we find in full measure those qualities which have made his teachings an
abiding influence in many lives.”—Church Times.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

The Guided Life; or Life Lived under the Guidance of the
Holy Spirit. EIGHTH IMPRESSION. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, is. 6d.
net.

The Way of Contrition ; The Way of Sanctity ; The Way of Ministry ;
The Way of Patience, etc.

“ The spiritual power and real helpfulness of these beautiful meditations.”—The Church Quarterly.
“ Of very great value.”—Guardian.

“ Very bright, cheering, helpful, and valuable meditations.”—Church Review.

The Soul in Paradise: By W. Edwin Botejue. Fcap.

8vo, cloth, is. 6d. net.

Five Discourses on the Unseen World. It is hoped that these Addresses
will bring to many others the same help and comfort that they did to so
many of those to whom they were originally addressed.

Sermon Sketches for the Sundays of the Christian
Year: By E. E, Bradford, Vicar of Nordelph. Crown

8vo, cloth, 5s. net.

Fifty-seven outline Sermons on Texts from the Epistles or Gospels, with
Addresses for Christmas Day and Good Friday. A most valuable and prac-
tical series of very clear and full Sermon Sketches on subjects of the highest
interest and an invaluable aid to the preacher.

" They show great originality and freshness.”—National Church.

” There is many a thought to be found in this book which can be made the starting point of useful
instruction.”—Church Times

3

1*A. C. Buckell, M.A., Vicar of

SECOND IMPRESSION. Fcap. 8vo,

The Prodigal Son: By

St. Saviour’s, Ealing,
cloth, 2S. net.

Six most picturesque Sermons, the various events being vividly described
in six scenes :

t I. The two Sons.

II. The far Country.

III.	The Awakening.

IV.	The Reconciliation.
V. The Feast.

Ditto.

Scene. A Home.

A Hotel.

A Pigsty.

A Garden.

1	A Dining Room.

2	A Study.

The Seven Words from the Gross: By H. £. Burder,

M.A., Vicar of St. Oswald's, Chester. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, is. 6d net.
A practical set of simple Addresses on the Seven Words.

“ The treatment is quite simple and preachers may find some freshening thought in this little
volume.”—Church Times.

Meditations on Psalm CXIX: By the Late W. J. Butler,

Dean of Lincoln. With a Preface by the late Edward King, D.D.,
Bishop of Lincoln. SECOND IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth,
3s. 6d. net.

A Memorial Volume of Plain Sermons, including Twenty on Psalm CXIX ;
a Sermon on Purity ; also “ Peace at the Last,” being the last Sermon
preached by Dean Butler.

“ A very valuable and welcome legacy ; the subject is a noble one, and Dean Butler’s Meditations
have thrown a life into this Psalm and richly illustrated it in a way which will be helpful to many.”—
Church Quarterly Review.

“ The chief feature in this admirable book is its thorough reality and the fertility of thought and
expression which shed freshness and fullness on every page. —Church Times.

Works by the Late H. J. WILMOT-BUXTON.

The Life of Service. Crown 8vo, cloth, 4s. 6d. net.

A Volume of Thirty Plain Sermons, including Four for Advent, Six for
Lent, Easter, Ascension, and many General Sermons. The MS. of these
Sermons was handed to Messrs. Skeffington shortly before the Author’s
death, and is the last Volume from his pen which can ever be published.

Bible By-ways. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

A Volume of fifteen plain Sermons. These most excellent Sermons are the
first of Two Collections which Mr. Wilmot-Buxton left in our hands at the
time of his death. They are in all respects equal in interest and variety to
any of the same Author’s former books.

The Old Road. A New and Cheaper Edition. SECOND

IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

A volume of Thirty Plain Sermons, including Four for Advent, Christmas,
Six for Lent, Good Friday, Easter, Whitsuntide, and many General Sermons.

“ Any congregation would welcome them. . . . We have read them with interest, and the con-
viction that their power lies in their plain outspokenness.”—Church of Ireland Gazette.

The Lights of Home. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. net.

A volume of Thirty Plain Sermons, including Four for Advent, Christmas,
Six for Lent, Easter, Ascension, and many General Sermons.

" Up-to-date, short, simple and eminently practical, sparkling with anecdote and apt illustration.”
—Scottish Chronicle.

4By the Late H. J. WILMOT-BUXTON [continued).

Notes of Sermons for the Year* 2 Vols. Cloth, 12s. net.

Vol. I. separately, Advent to SS. Philip and James Day, 6s. net.

Vol. II. separately, Sunday after Ascension to S. Thomas Day, 6s. net.

N.B.—A few copies of Parts. 2, 3 and 4 still remain on hand, price in
paper wrapper, each part, 2s. net.

Eighty original Short Sermons for the Sundays, the Chief Holy Days, and
all the Saints’ Days of the Christian Year which, while forming complete
Short Sermons in themselves, are arranged under a “ Subject,” and three
following “ Headings,” so that they can be amplified at the will of the
Preacher.

The Plan of these Sermon Notes differs from any of Mr. Buxton’s previous
Volumes, and they will, it is hoped (including as they do all the Saints’ Days),
form a most complete aid to the Preacher for the whole Christian Year.

“ A most valuable book, brimful of suggestions.”—Homiletic Review.

Prayer and Practice. SECOND IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo,

cloth, 7s. 6d. net.

Sixty-one plain Sermons on the Collects for all the Sundays and the Chief
Holy Days of the Christian Year and some Special Occasions. The Publishers
call special attention to this most excellent and practical series of Sermons.

“ Where does Mr. Buxton manage to find all the stories he puts into his sermons ? Many of them
are very good and appropriate. They are most useful—the teaching is sound and the lessons not
forced.”—The Church Times.

" There is an evident earnestness, a simplicity of language, a wealth of illustration, and a pressing
home of the truths of the Gospel. Will be useful and profitable either to the general reader or to the
preacher in search of ideas.”—Church Family Newspaper.

Day by Day Duty. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. net.

A Volume of Thirty Plain Sermons, including Four for Advent, Christmas,
the Sundays in Lent, Eastertide, Harvest, and many General Sermons.

“ Let every man read them, and the writing of Sermons will be easier.”—Expository Times.

“ Another volume by a writer always worth reading."—Church Times.

Bible Object Lessons. A New and Cheaper Edition. SECOND

IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

A Volume of Thirty Plain Sermons, including Four for Advent, Six for
Lent, Christmas, Easter, etc., etc., and many General Sermons.

“ These Sermons have sound doctrine, copious illustrations, and excellent moral teaching. They
are particularly suited for Village Congregations.”—Church Times.

“ These Sermons on divine object lessons are justly published, for they are infused with a spirit of
sensible as well as devotional churchmanship, with simple practical teaching. Mr. Buxton is a
recognized master of the simple and devotionaL”—Guardian._________________

Common Life Religion. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. net.

A Volume of Thirty Plain Sermons, including Four for Advent, New Year,
Six for Lent, also Easter, Ascensiontide, All Saints’ Day, Harvest Festival,
and many General Sermons. This most excellent Volume of Plain Sermons
offers words of counsel on the every day duties of Common Life. They are
not intended to be merely a Sunday Exercise, but a daily help throughout
the week amid the cares and occupations of this working-day world.

“ Clearly put, pointed, forcible . . . and we are only doing a kindness to congregations
recommending such model discourses to the often overtaxed clergyman.”—Bookseller.

The Life of Duty. NINTH IMPRESSION. 2 Vols. Crown

8vo, cloth, 12s. net.

Vol. I. separately, Advent to Whit-Sunday, 6s. net.

Vol. II. separately, Trinity to Advent and Miscellaneous, 6s. net.

A Year’s Plain Sermons on the Gospels or Epistles. A complete course of

itSermons for all the Sundays and some of the Chief Holy Days of the Christian
Year; also Sermons for Children's Flower Service, Harvest Thanksgiving,
Schools, and Female Friendly Society.

" These sermons are the very opposite of what is dry and commonplace, and the Catholic teachin
in them is plain and vigorous.”—Literary Churchman.

“ With such fresh thoughts and suggestive hints there should be no dry sermons.”—Ecclesiastica
Gazette.

Sunday Lessons for Daily Life. THIRD IMPRESSION.

2 Vols. Crown 8vo, cloth, 12s. net.

Vol. I. separately, Advent to Whit-Sunday, 6s. net.

Vol. II. separately. Trinity to Advent, 6s. net.

One Hundred and Twenty Sermons for the year, being Sixty Sermons
for the Sundays and Chief Holy Days on Texts from the Old Testament
Lessons, and Sixty Sermons on Texts from the New Testament ; thus forming
a complete year’s Sermons both for Matins and Evensong.

The Battle of Life. FOURTH IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo,

cloth, 6s. net.

A Volume of Mission Sermons, including Four on the Battle of Life for
Advent ; Four on the Parable of the Ten Virgins, also for Advent ; Six on
the Parable of the Prodigal Son, besides a selection of General Sermons.

“ Contains nothing which would be inappropriate in any church at almost any time.”—Guardian.
“ Bright, entertaining, and instructive.”—Literary Churchman.

By Word and Deed. FOURTH IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo,

cloth, 6s. net.

Vol. I. is now out of Print.

Vol. II. separately. Trinity to Advent and Miscellaneous, 6s. net.
Sixty-Four Plain Sermons for the Whole Year on the Parables and Miracles
of our Lord, full of illustrations and practical lessons ; the Sermons are adapted
to the various Church Seasons in their due order. The volume also contains
Sermons for Dedication Festival, Children's Flower Service, Hospitals, Schools
and Missions.

“ The language is simple, short anecdotes and extracts are sparingly and fittingly introduced,
and the preacher has kept his churchmanship steadily in view.”—Guardian.

“ Great simplicity, brightness of tone, and sound Church teaching, the clergy will find them a
valuable help.”—Literary Churchman.

Words by the Way. A New and Cheaper Edition. SECOND

IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 4s. 6d. net.

A Complete Set of F^fty-Seven Short Plain Village Sermons for the Year.
This work includes Sermons for all the Sundays, also Christmas Day, Good
Friday, Ascension Day and Harvest Festival, etc.

" This is an excellent volume of .sermons .	. plain and practical.”—Church Gazette.

The Tree of Life. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. net.

Twenty-Nine Plain Sermons. Among the titles of these most attractive
Sermons are : The First Fruits of the Spirit—The Joy that Lasts—Perfect
Peace—Sure Confidence—The School of Patience—The Troubles of the
Righteous—Night and Morning—Prayer—The Golden Rule—What shall
we Sow—Day by Day Religion—The Pilgrim Road—Shallow Christians—
Thorny Ground—Steadfast and True—Resting and Waiting—The House
Beautiful.

“ These 9ermons abound in outspoken dogmatic utterances, in fertility of illustration, and in
plainness of speech. They would form an excellent present td give to any young priest in which
he might find a model of how to deal especially with plain and simple people in country parishes.”—
Church Times,

6Parable Sermons for Children. A New and Cheaper

Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Seventeen Sermons, generally beginning with a Story or Parable. They
cannot fail to arrest and hold the attention of Children.

Led by a Little Child:	(Isaiah xi. 6). SIXTH IM-

PRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

A Series of Fifteen Short Addresses or Readings for Children. Among the
Subjects and Titles of the Addresses are : “ The Lion and the Lamb," “ The
“ Serpent and the Dove," " Wolves,” “ Foxes,” “ The Sparrow and the
Swallow,” “ Eagles’ Wings,” “ Sermons in Stones,” ” Four Feeble Things ”
(Prov. xxx. 24), ” What the Cedar Beam Saw,” etc., etc.

“ Bright, simply-worded homilies for children, with plenty of anecdotes and illustrations, which are
not dragged in, but really do help the lesson to be enforced. Very useful for reading aloud to
children.”—Guardian.

“ Models of what children’s sermons should be.”—Ecclesiastical Gazette.

New and Contrite Hearts. New and Cheap Edition (the

Eighth). Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. net.

Forty brief Meditations, being one for each day in Lent. Specially adapted
for Short Sermons or Church Readings, and including a brief Set on the
Seven Last Words, for Holy Week.

“ Mr. Buxton always writes well.”—Guardian.

” Hardly need to be recommended.”—Literary Churchman.

Sunday Sermonettes for a Year. (See Skeffington’s

Sermon Library, p. 23.) Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

The Lord’s Song. (See Skeffington's Sermon Library, p. 23.)

Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

God’s Heroes. (See Skeffington’s Sermon Library, p. 23.)

Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Mission Sermons. (Second Series.) (See Skeffington’s Sermon

Library, p. 23.) Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Sermons to Children and Bought with a Price. (See

Skeffington’s Sermon Library, p. 23.) Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

A Sermon on Sunday Observance, “The Things that are

Caesar's and the Things that are God's.” Stitched pamphlet,
is. net.

Some Incidents of the Last Journey to Jerusalem:

By R. S. P. Chesshire, M.A., Vicar of Stourport. Crown 8vo,
cloth, is. 6d. net.

A Series of Readings suitable for Lent, with six Photographic Illustrations.
BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Old Testament Types. Crown 8vo, cloth, is. 6d. net.

A Series of Addresses or Meditations arranged for the Sundays in Lent.
They deal in a simple and straightforward way with what may still be to
many people some Of the Old Testament difficulties ; are very carefully
worked out, with many original thoughts, and are full of ideas and suggestions
for sermon material.

7Churchmanship and Labour: By various Authors. Edited

bv the Rev. W. H. Hunt. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. net.

Twenty-eight Sermons on Social and other pressing needs and subjects of
the day. Among the contents of this remarkable and most excellent volume
are Three Sermons by Canon Scott Holland—Five Sermons on “ The Lord’s
Prayer,” by Rev. Percy Dearmer, M.A.—Five Sermons on ” The Church
and the Labour-Party Question,” by Rev. F. Lewis Donaldson—Three
Sermons by Rev. P. N. Waggett—Five Sermons by Rev. Conrad Noel, on
the ” City of God ”—Five Addresses by Hon. G. W. E. Russell, M.A., on
11 Social Chufchmanship ”—Two Sermons on ” Growth,” by Canon A. W
Jephson.

“ The book is intensely interesting, for the authors are all men who have a right to be heard. The
Sermons are addressed to rich and poor alike, and are all in strenuous earnest.”—Pall Mall Gazelle.

Some Penitents of Scripture: By the late G. A. Cobbold.

Author of “ Tempted Like as We are.” Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. net.

This book, showing as it does various aspects of that wide subject,
“ Repentance,” should prove especially useful to the Clergy during the
Season of Lent.

The first address is a powerful appeal and a clear setting forth of the
meaning of a true repentance.

In the other six addresses the author dwells in a very original and practical
way on various notable repentances recorded in Holy Scripture.

A Thousand Thoughts for Practical Preachers: By

F. St. John Corbett, Fellow of the Royal Society of Literature.

Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. net.

The book contains one hundred subjects arranged in alphabetical order.
Under each subject is a suggested Text, and ten suitable thoughts or illus-
trations to brighten the Sermon. The quotations are from Preachers and
Teachers in every age.

“ The volume should be found exceedingly useful by busy men, as the ‘ Thoughts ’ are always to the
point and helpful.”—Church Family Newspaper.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

A Thousand Things to Say in Sermons. THIRD

IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. net.

This most helpful and valuable book of more than 350 pages is one to
materially facilitate the preparation of extempore and written sermons. It
contains no less than one hundred subjects, alphabetically arranged. Under
each subject will be found a suggested Text and Ten Things to Say in the
form of Illustrations, Anecdotes, and Quotations from Standard Works and
Illustrious Preachers. Among the 100 subjects are such as : Baptism—
Character — Holy Communion — Doubt — Faith — Forgiveness — Harvest —
Marriage—Obedience—Prayer—Sacrifice—Sin—Warfare—Work—Workshop,
etc., etc.

" A well-chosen collection of anecdotes, sentiments and short quotations from prose and poetry
under a hundred alphabetical headings with a text suggested for each.”—Times.

“ Not only full of well-selected matter, but with some of the choicest bits of modem speakers and
writers, the field of selection being both broad and long.”—Church Times.

The Mind of Christ Crucified: By H. Congreve Horne.

Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s.. 6d. net.

A consideration of The Seven Last Words, and their special significance
in time of War. These beautiful Addresses will be invaluable during Lent
and Holy Week.The Men of the Passion: By T. W. Crafer, D.D., Vicar

of All Saints’, Cambridge. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

A Series of Holy Week Addresses, including “ The Friends—The Enemies
—The Betrayer—The Judges—The Friends in Death—The Friends after
Death—The Men of the Resurrection.” These Addresses form a complete
course for use during the Sundays in Lent or the Days of Holy Week.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

The Women of the Passion. SECOND IMPRESSION.

Fcap. 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

A Series of Holy Week Addresses, including : " The Blessed Virgin—Mary
of Bethany—The Daughters of Jerusalem—Pilate’s Wife—Mary Magdalene
and her Companions,” etc.

“Marked by great freshness, point and originality of conception. We highly commend them."
—Church of Ireland Gazette.

“ Admirable studies.”—Church Times.

The Country Pulpit: By J. A. Craigie, M.A., Vicar of

Otterford. Crown 8vo, cloth, 4s. 6d. net.

This volume of Village Sermons includes Four for Advent, Christmas,
Epiphany, Six for Lent, Good Friday, Easter, Trinity, All Saints, Harvest
Festival, and some General Sermons.

“ We feel convinced that these sermons were listened to, and that their author will be heard of
again.”—National Church.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

The Parable of the Prodigal. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Nine Sermons for Ash Wednesday, the Six Sundays in Lent, Good Friday
and Easter Day.

“ Characterised by much freshness of style, the book has a ring of absolute confidence and thorough
earnestness."Church of Ireland Gazette.

Kindness to Animals. Stitched pamphlet 8vo, is. net.

A Plain Sermon suitable for S.P.C.A. Appeals on the Fourth Sunday after
Trinity.

Beyond the Gate: By the Right Rev. Lionel P. Crawfurd,

Bishop of Stafford. Author of “ The Transfiguration.” SECOND
IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Seven Addresses on the Future Life. I. The Gate of Death—II. Com-
panionship and Welcome—III. Purification and Progress—IV. Activities
and Ministries—V. Union and Communion—VI. Joy and Felicity—VII. The
Resurrection Body. These Addresses are full of help and comfort for those
in sorrow or bereavement.

Instructions on the Collects: By the late L. M. Dalton

M.A., Vicar of St. Gabriel’s, Canning Town, E. 2 Vols. Crown
8vo, cloth, 6s. net.

Vol. I., Advent to Whit-Sunday, 3s. net.

Vol. II., Trinity to Advent, 3s. net.

For the whole year, Sundays and Saints’ Days. Including also the Collects
for Mattins and Evensong, and all those in the Holy Communion Office.
Ninety-one Instructions in all.

“ These instructions supply a good deal of material and apt and fresh i llustration. They are sound
a doctrine and edifying.”—Church Times.

9BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Signposts in the “Way.” Crown 8vo, cloth, is. 6d. net.

The signposts are notes suggested by the titles in one of Jeremy Drexel’s
books. It is hoped they will be very helpful in Lenten Self-Examination as
proofs of progress in the “ Way to the Celestial City."

“ Very beautiful outliues.”—Homiletic Review.

The Service of the King: By A. Debenham. Crown 8vo,

cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Nine Addresses to Men, for Advent, Christmas, Epiphany, Lent, Good
Friday, Ascentiontide, Whitsuntide and Trinity.

Addresses to Boys and Boy Scouts: By the Right Rev.

G. F. Cecil de Carteret, Assistant Bishop of Jamaica. SECOND
IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Fourteen Addresses to Lads and Boy Scouts. Among the titles are:
” What’s Wrong in Gambliug,” “ How to Keep Fit,” " Chosen to be a
Soldier,” “ A Successful Runner,” etc.

Christ’s Message in Times of Crisis: By E. C. Dewick,

sometime Vice-Principal of St. Aidan’s, Birkenhead. Crown 8vo,
cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

A new collection of Twenty Sermons originally preached at St. Aidan’s
College. A singularly interesting set of Addresses, twelve of which are on
subjects connected with the war and with the great national mission.
They will be found very useful and valuable at the present time.

Sunshine in Religion: By F. Doherty, M.A., Vicar of

Wilsden. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

A volume of fourteen general Sermons, including four Harvest Sermons.
Among the titles are: Sunshine in Religion, Self-Dedication, Two Searching
Questions, Christ’s Seeming Indifference, The Bright and Morning Star,
God’s Benefits, The Earth a Teacher, The Giver of All.

Popular Hymns: Their Authors and Teaching: By the

late Canon Duncan, Vicar of St. Stephen’s, Newcastle-on-Tyne.
New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth, 4s. 6d. net.

A Series of thirty-six Sermons on the most popular hymns, first preached
on Sunday evenings at St. Stephen’s, Newcastle-on-Tyne, and are published
in answer to many requests.

“ This book should have a wide circulation. Most interesting and most charming, appealing
to people of all ages.”—Academy.

The Future Life in the Light of Ancient Wisdom and
Modern Science: By Louis Elbe. Crown 8vo, 6s. net.

This is a long work of over 110,000 words of rare ability and merit. It has
gone into 120 Editions in France, and should be in great demand in this
country.

Our reader expressed the opinion that it would be a crime and a loss to
English Literature not to publish it in this country. As a book of Christian
evidence it should prove invaluable ; many a teacher after truth will be
afforded light, whilst many a waverer from the faith of his forefathers should
once again return to the old paths.

It is written in a fair and just spirit, and there is nothing in it which any
fair-minded individual sceptic or Christian of any sect or religious persuasion
can possibly object to.

10Recognition in Eternity : By the late Canon Fleming, Vicar

of St. Michael’s, Chester Square. Sixty-Ninth Thousand. White
cloth, 23. net.

A Sermon preached at Sandringham on the Death of the Duke of Clarence,
to which is added a touching little anecdote by H.M. Queen Alexandra.
Published by command.

The Writing on the Sky: By David Ross Fotheringham,

M.A.,	F.R.A.S., Vicar of Charing, Kent. Crown 8vo, cloth,

3s. 6d. net.

A volume of Nineteen Sermons, including Advent, Epiphany, Septua-
gesima, Lent, Trinity, and General Sermons. They are Sermons of great
originality, and very suitable for large mixed congregations. They are
couched in vivid and picturesque language. (

Canon Scott-Holland writes : “I am quite delighted with your Sermons. I think I have read
them all with greatest refreshment and joy ; they speak with great freshness and beauty, and ought
to reach a great number of people.”

Tears: By J. H. Fry, sometime Rector of Osgathorpe. A New

and Cheaper Edition of this beautiful little book. Fcap. 8vo,
cloth, 2s. net.

Ten Sermons for Lent and Easter Day. (The Tears of the Penitent Woman ;
of Esau ; of S. Peter; of Jesus at the Grave of Lazarus, over Jerusalem, in
Gethsemane ; of Mary Magdalene at the Sepulchre ; No More Tears, etc.)

“ These Sermons possess the threefold merit of brevity, strength, and originality.”—Church Times.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

The Church of England, ever a true branch of the Catholic
Church, and never a part of the Church of Rome. Five Lectures.
A Revised and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, paper boards, is. net.

Echoes: By J. M. Gatrill, sometime Vicar of All Saints’,

Stanway. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

Some words pertaining to the Kingdom of God. A Volume of Twenty-
four Sermons, including Advent, Christmas, Circumcision, Sexagesima,
Passion Sunday, Palm Sunday, Easter, "Whit Sunday, All Saints, All Souls, etc.

The Rev. S. Baring Gould in a Preface'says: "... it would be hard to find better types of
Sermons as Patterns by which young preachers should form their style.”

The Ladder of Prayer: By M. Giles. Crown 8vo, cloth,

2s. 6d. net.

A Series of Addresses on Prayer, including a complete set on The Lord’s
Prayer. These Meditations deal with many aspects of Public and Private
Prayer, also with Fasting and Almsgiving.

Good Friday Addresses: By Dr. C. J. Ridgeway, Bishop

of Chichester; Very Rev. Provost Henry Erskine Hill ; Rev.
Canon C. Ll. Ivens ; and the Rev. Charles E.' Newman.
Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

These Four Short Addresses are specially written either for use with the
“ One Hour ” Service, described on p. 40, or at any other Good Friday
Service ; two of them include very brief but complete Meditations on the
Seven Last Words, and will be invaluable for Holy Week and Good Friday.Our Lenten Warfare: By H. L. Goudge, D.D., Canon of

Ely. With Special Foreword by the Bishop of London. THIRD
EDITION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Nine Sermons for Ash Wednesday, the Six Sundays in Lent, Good Friday
and Easter Day. These most valuable and specially written Addresses deal
with the Lenten Warfare of the Soul against Sin, in connection with the
lessons of the Great War.	•

The Bishop of London says : “ This excellent little book will commend itself by its own merit.
The whole idea of the new Christian soldier as we understand him in the light of the war is so clearlv
worked out, without one superfluous word, that ‘ he who runs may read.’ If I may, however, pick
out one chapter out of the rest, I would choose that on ‘ The New Army.’ The teaching of this
chapter is VITAL.”__________________________________________________________________

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Thoughts for Dark Days. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

The purpose of these excellent sermons is to bring out the value of the
Epistle of St. James in this present time of strain and difficulty. The writer
believes that St. James wrote in circumstances very similar to our own, and
that his teaching is in many instances exactly that which we require. The
sermons are arranged as' a course for Lent and Easter, and contain an
exposition of almost every important passage in the Epistle.

Faith and Diligence: (2 St. Peter i. to v., R.V.). By the late

Andrew E. P. Gray. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. net.

A Collection of Forty Sermons by the late Andrew E. P. Gray, M.A.,
F.S.A., Rector of Wallasey.

“ They belong to the best class of sermons . . thoughtful, practical and stimulating.”—National
Church._____________________________________________________________________________

Religion in Many Aspects: By H. W. Gresswell, Rector

of Wendlebury, Oxon. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

An original volume of Sermons.

“ This book will form a valuable addition to a collection of Sermons.”—Church Family Newspaper.

Do Out the Duty: Short Studies in the Life of the Spirit. By the
late W. Aidan Newman Hall, F.R.G.S. Crown 8vo, cloth,2s. 6d. net.
Twenty Sermons.

“ We can well believe that these Addresses caused the hearers to think and talk about them. The
importance of duty well done is repeatedly insisted upon,”—Church Family Newspaper._

The Boys and Girls of the Bible: By the late Joseph

Hammond, LL.B. Two Volumes of Sermons.

Two Vols., Crown 8vo, cloth, 12s. net.

Vol. I., Old Testament, 6s. net.

Vol. II., New Testament, 6s. net.

These Sermons will be found brimful of interest and instruction, and
nearly all of them are specially adapted to interest and instruct mixed con-
gregations, to whom most of them were primarily addressed.

" These sermons deserve a wide welcome. They are direct, plain, even homely, but never fail
intact and dignity.”—Spectator.

11 Especially strong and delightful instructions.”—Church Review._________________

The Preacher Prepared: By the late Dr. J. W. Hardman.

SECOND IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. net.

A complete set of Short, Plain Sermons, including all the Sundays and
chief Holy Days of the Christian Year. A new edition of this book, which
has not hitherto been reprinted since its first appearance. The Sermons are
short, full of illustration and anecdote, and in every respect as valuable as
Dr. Hardman’s other popular works.

12BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Stories and Teaching on the Mattins and Evensong.

SEVENTH IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 33. 6d. net.

A book to make those Services plain to the old and interesting to the young.
This book contains an enormous amount of material for the Preacher, the
Teacher, and the Catechist. A mew and cheaper edition.

“ It teems with a rich fund of pithy and pointed illustrations and anecdotes."—National Church.

The Parson’s Perplexity. (See Skeffington’s Sermon Library,

p. 23.) Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

The Ten Commandments in the XXth Century. By

the Very Rev. Dr. Hart, Dean of St. John’s Cathedral, Denver.
THIRD IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, is. net.

A Series of plain and most striking addresses on the Ten Commandments.

“ A most serviceable, wholesome, illuminating little work.”—Standard.

Harvest and Flower Festival Sermons. Including Five

Harvest and Three Flower Sermons. By Revs. J. Hammond,
J. B. C. Murphy, Wilmot-Buxton, J. Rooker and C; Whaley.
SECOND IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Harvest Sermons. Twenty-two by various authors. (See

Skeffington’s Sermon Library, p. 23.) Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Notes of Sermons for the Sundays and Holy Days of the

Christian Year, with Notes of Eight Mission Instructions, etc. By
the late George W. Herbert, sometime Vicar of St. Peter’s,
Vauxhall. New and Cheaper Edition (FOURTH IMPRESSION).
Crown 8vo, cloth, 4s. 6d. net.

A really excellent, comprehensive, and invaluable volume of Sermon
Notes for the whole year.

“ These notes astonish us by their fullness, their methodical presentation of truth, their wealth of
detail. Every one of them seems to contain enough material for three or four sermons. Such a book
is worth hundreds of the volumes of sermons which'pour from the press, and we commend it to tb»
attention of the younger clergy.”—-Church Times.

The Parables of Redemption: By Henry Erskine Hill.

M.A., Provost of St. Andrew’s Cathedral, Aberdeen. Fcap. 8vo,
cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Thirteen Sermons for Lent and Easter, including Six on the Prodigal Son,
also The Lost Sheep—The Lost Coin—The Procession to Calvary—The Three
Crosses—The Resurrection—The Groups round Jesus. A most interesting
and valuable set of sermons.

“ VVc commend these for Lent reading.”—The Guardian.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

The Parables of the Advent. SECOND IMPRESSION.

Fcap. 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

Eight Sermons, with Introductory Chapter on Advent and Modern Thought.
The Parables are The Faithful Servant—The Ten Virgins—The Talents—r
The Sheep and Goats. There are also Sermons for Christmas Eve, Christmas
Day and New Year’s Eve.

13The Seven Parables of the Kingdom. SECOND

IMPRESSION. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, 2s. net. By H. E. Hill.
Sermons on the Parable of the Sower, The Tares, The Mustard Seed, The
Leaven, The Hidden Treasure, The Pearl of Great Price, The Draw Net:

“ Thoroughly practical and eminently helpful expositions of the ‘ Parables of the Kingdom.' They
are fresh and vigorous.”—Church Family Newspaper.

Present Day Paragraphs: By the late A. W. Hooper,

M.A., sometime Vicar of St. Mark’s, Woodcote, Purley. With
Preface by the Lord Bishop of Southwark. Crown 8vo, cloth,
2s. net.

Second Series of Addresses by tEe Author of “ Social Graces.” Among
the contents are:	Suffering’s Reason and Use—God’s Requirements—

Quietness of Mind—The Other Side, etc. The volume includes a Portrait
and Memoir of the Author.

Sermons from Advent to Trinity: By the late C. W.

Hoysted, M.A. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

This volume contains a connected series of 33 Sermons for all the Sundays
from Advent to Trinity, also Christmas Day, etc. They will be found prac-
tical, interesting and useful.

In Due Season. A volume of Harvest and Flower Sermons,
by the Revs. Wilmot-Buxton, Bishop C. J. Ridgeway, Canon
Duncan, J. Hasloch Potter, Paget Davies, F. St. John
Corbett, etc., etc. Crown 8vo, cloth. 2s. net.

" All these sermons are very well suited for the occasions for which they are written.”—Guardian.
“ Carefully-prepared and well-thought-out addresses."—Church Family Newspaper.

The Path of Salvation: By C. Ll. Ivens, M.A., Hon.

Canon of Wakefield and Vicar of Sowerby Bridge. SECOND
IMPRESSION. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

Seven Mission Sermons. Contents:	1. Myself; 2. My Sins; 3. My

Saviour ; 4. My Salvation ; 5. My Hindrances ; 6. My Helps ; 7. My Future.
A Course of Sermons adapted for Advent or Lent.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Nine Addresses to Men and Three Addresses to
Women. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. net,

A Series of Sermons on most varied and interesting subjects, e.g. : “ Court-
ship and Marriage—The Self-Assertive Temper—Cheerfulness—Sunday
Observance ”—with Three Special Addresses to Women on “ Their Work,
in the Family, in the Church, in Society, etc.

" Couched in simple and direct language, these Addresses are full of sympathy with the condition
and needs of the working classes, and show an understanding of their outlook on life. The Addresses
to women are specially sympathetic and practical.”—Nottingham Guardian.

Addresses to Men: With Preface by the Lord Bishop of

Wakefield. THIRD IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. net.

A volume of very striking and practical Addresses to Men, as being calcu-
lated to supply a greatly felt want.

Bishop Eden says : “ Canon Ivens’ simple, outspoken, and direct addresses are specimens of
those which he Is in the habit of giving at his well-known Men’s Services. They will be found valuable
both to young clergy who are learning how to address men, and to men of all degrees who are trying
to fight Christ’s battle in a world of increasingly subtle temptations."

14Hymns and Their Singers: By the late M. H. James,

LL.D., recently Vicar of St. Thomas’s, Hull. SECOND IMPRES-
SION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 4s. 6d. net.

Series of Twenty-one Sermons on most popular Hymns.

These most original Sermons deal not only with the meaning of th$ words,
but are full of interesting information as to the Authorship and History of
the various Hymns.

“We gladly commend this book as at once profitable and interesting.”—Scottish Chronicle.

„ BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

A Sermon for Empire Day: “ Our Great Inheritance."

Stitched Pamphlet, is. net.

Village Sermons on Uncommon Texts: By Russell H.

Jeffrey, Vicar of Ship ton (Salop). Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.
This very original volume includes no less than twenty-five Sermons
expressly suitable for Village Congregations, for the most part on compara-
tively uncommon texts which'are not frequenly used. They include Advent,
Christmas, Epiphany, the three Sundays before Lent, also Lent, Good Friday,
and many General Sermons.

On the Way Home: By W. Henry Jones, Author of "At

the Foot of the Cross." THIRD IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo,
cloth, 4s. 6d. net.

Sixty Short Sermons for Life’s Travellers, for all the Sundays and Chief
Holy Days in the Christian Year.

“ We believe that everyone on reading these short Addresses will agree with us in the high opinion
we have formed of them. They are replete with anecdotes drawn from life, and such as are calculated
to fix the attention of homely folk for whom especially they are intended. Written as they are by a
Priest of the Diocese of Lincoln, they breathe much of that spirit of love which one has learned to
associate with that favoured see.”—Church Times.

Joy in Harvest. SECOND IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth,

2s. net.

A volume of Harvest Thanksgiving Sermons (together with a Flower
Sermon). It includes sermons by The Very Rev. S. Reynolds Hole, late
Dean of Rochester, Bishop C. J. Ridgeway, Rev. G. Wingfield Hunt, Rev.
J. H. Skrine, Rev. S. C. Lowry, Rev. Harry Wilson, Rev. S. E. Cottam.

The Unforgiveable Sin, and other Sermons: By D. F. K.

Kennedy-Bell, M.A. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

A Series of Fourteen Addresses, including Four for Lent, Three for Easter,
and Seven on General Subjects.

By VIVIAN R. LGNNARD, M.A., Rector of Lower Hey ford (Oxon).
Our Ideals. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

Twenty-two Addresses to Men on Human Life and Conduct, and subjects
connected with every-day life.

Woman: Her Power, Influence and Mission. With

Preface by the Countess of Jersey. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.
Twenty-one Sermons on Woman’s Mission, Feminine Characteristics,
Parental Influence, Education, Attitude of Christ towards Children, Jewish
Heroines, also an address in commemoration of Her Most Gracious Majesty
Queen Victoria.	'

“ Should prove helpful to many a woman, giving her a high conception of her sphere, her responsi-
bilities and duties, her powers and her privileges. The book is inspiring, encouraging ana com-
forting.”—Church Family News.)

I'5The Longer Lent. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

Fourteen Addresses from Septuagesima to Easter, including two for Easter
Day and one for St. Matthias. These Sermons form a complete Manual for
the Preacher for the Sundays and Holy Days from Septuagesima to Easter.

“ We can warmly commend the little volume	very earnest and practical.!’—Church Family

Newspaper.

Passion tide and Easter. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Thirteen Addresses, including Palm Sunday, Holy Week, Good Friday,
Eastertide and Low Sunday.

“ They are simple, direct, helpful.”—The Church Family Newspaper.

“ Plain, but practical and vigorously expressed, they are to be commended.” The National
Church.

Harvest-tide. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

A series of Twelve Sermons for Harvest Festivals. Very varied, to suit
different places and circumstances.

Sundays and Seasons: By H. Lilibnthal, M.A. Crown 8vo,

cloth, 5s. net.

Volume of Twenty-eight Sermons, including Four for Advent, Christmas,
Epiphany, Ash Wednesday, Six for Lent, Good Friday, Three for Easter,
Ascension, Whitsunday, Trinity, All Saints’ Day, and General Sermons.

“ These sermons will be welcomed by all lovers of devotional literature.”—Church of Ireland
Gazette.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Seven Times He Spake. SECOND IMPRESSION. Crown

8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

A Set of Addresses on the Seven Last Words. These powerful and original
Addresses will indeed be welcomed by those who know the Author’s previous
book, “ Some Actors in Our Lord’s Passion.”

Some Actors in Our Lord’s Passion, with Preface by the
Right Rev. Bishop Clarke, D.D. FIFTH IMPRESSION. Crown
8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

A Course of Lent Sermons (Judas—Peter—Caiaphas—Pontius Pilate—
Herod—Barabbas) together with Two special additional Sermons, viz.,
" The Meaning of the Cross,” for Good Friday, and “ Christ’s Resurrection,”
for Easter Day.

Bishop Clarke writes : “ The characters stand before us with wondrous vividness. . . I wish
that these discourses might be read in every parish during Lent, for they have touched me more
deeply than any sermons I have ever read. They must appeal to the young, as well as to the mature
mind, because of their simplicity and dramatic interest, and they will be listened to by a class of
people who are not ordinarily moved by appeals from the pulpit.”

“ Excellent sermons, well fitted to hold the attention of a congregation. They are dramatic in
treatment . . . and Mr. Lilienthal’s sermons should do much to quicken the interest of his hearers in
the marvellous scenes which the Church brings before us at Passiontide.”—Church Times.

What Shall I Say?: By H. W. Little. FOURTH Im-
pression. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

102 Outline Addresses, including Temperance, Thrift and Social Topics,
with an Appendix of 85 Anecdotes, etc., to illustrate Sermons and Addresses
generally.___________________

The Work of the Holy Spirit: By S. C. Lowry, Vicar

of St. Bartholomew’s, Southsea. FOURTH IMPRESSION.
Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. net.

Thirteen Sermons, wifh an Appendix of Notes for Bible Readings.

16Short Village Homilies: By F. L. H. Millard, M.A., Vicar

of St. Aidan’s, Carlisle. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

A Series of short and simple Sermons, specially adapted during these times
for Villages and Evening Addresses in large towns. They include Four for
Advent, Christmas Day, New Year’s Eve, Six Sundays in Lent, Bereaved,
a Memorial Sermon, Harvest Festival, and several specially for use during
the War.

They are thoroughly interesting, practical sermons of a Mission type for
villagers and for evening services in large towns.

Mission Preaching for a Year. Edited by the Rev.
W. Henry Hunt. A New and Cheaper Edition. FOURTH
THOUSAND. 2 Vols. Crown 8vo, cloth, 10s. net.

Vol. I. separately, Advent to Whitsunday, 5s. net.

Vol. II. separately, All the Sundays in Trinity and many occasional,
5s. net.

A Series of Eighty-six Original Mission Sermons for every Sunday and the
Chief Holy Days of the Christian Year.

Sermons from nearly all the most experienced and trusted Mission Preachers
of the day, as the following List of Names abundantly shows : Archbishop
of York ; Bishops of London, Manchester, Chichester, Birmingham ; Bishop
Ingham ; Deans of Bristol and Bangor; Canons Hay Aitken, Atherton,
Barnett, Body, Scott Holland, Lester ; Archdeacons Sinclair, Madden and
Taylor ; The Revs. W. Black, F. M. Blakiston. H. J. Wilmot-Buxton, Robert
Catterall, W. H. Hunt, A. V. Magee, A. H. Stanton, P. N. Waggett, John
Wakeford, Paul Bull, A. J. Waldron, Cyril Bickersteth, etc. etc.

The whole work probably constitutes the most complete manual of Mission
Preaching ever published.

Volume I. contains 41 Sermons, from Advent to Whitsunday.

Volume II. contains 45 Sermons, for all the Sundays in Trinity and many
occasional (e.g., All Saints’—Holy Communion—Harvest Thanksgiving—
Sunday School Workers—Flower Service—Service for Men—Service for
Women—Home and Foreign Missions—Temperance—Sunday Observance
—Funeral Sermon—Opening of an Organ—Social Clubs—Empire Sermon, etc.

“ Contains a large number of really excellent Mission Sermons from a large number of preachers.
A careful examination assures us that it will supply suggestions and indicate methods of real value."
—Church Times.-

By DR. ALFRED G. MORTIMER.

The Development of Worship in the Rites and
Ceremonies of the Church. Fcap. 8vo, cloth,

is. 6d. net.

Four Sermons preached in St. Mark’s, Philadelphia.

100 Miniature Sermons for the Year. New and .Cheaper
Edition. THIRD THOUSAND. 2 Vols. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. net.
Vol... I. separately, Advent to Trinity, 3s. net.

Vol. II. separately, Trinity to Advent and all the Saints’ Days, 3s. net.
On the Epistles and Gospels for all the Sundays, Saints’ Days and Holy
Days.

For each Sunday in Advent and Lent there are Two Sermons. These
most interesting Outlines consist of an Introduction, A Subject, Three
separate “ Points,” and A Conclusion: They are so full'arid clear that they
might be used as they stand when a very Short Sermon is required, 'or they
may be amplified at will by the Preacher.

"/The outlines are wonderfully clear and at the same time thoroughly practical."—Church in the
\Vei,t.

17By DR. ALFRED G. MORTIMER (continued).

The Last Discourses of Our Lord., in Forty Addresses

or Readings. New and Cheaper Edition. THIRD THOUSAND.

Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

The Publishers call special attention to this Manual of Preaching, Reading,
or Meditation.

“ Among the most sublime utterances of Our Blessed Lord are His Last Discourses delivered partly
in the Upper Chamber and partly in some place on the way to Gethsemane. They were addressed
to the Eleven faithful Apostles, they are recorded by St. John, and they constitute at once Christ’s
farewell and His final Revelation. Their interest for every Christian is profound and unique."—■
Extract from the Preface.

“ A beautiful exposition of St. John (chapters xiii. to xvii.), in which is shown that spiritual insight
which we have learned to expect from the Author."—Church Times.

Lenten Preaching. FOURTH THOUSAND. Crown 8vo,

cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

A volume of Twenty Addresses, including Six on the Sunday Epistles for
Lent, Six on the example of Our Lord (1. In Temptation; 2. In Prayer;
3. In Work; 4. In Suffering ; 5. In Friendship ; 6. In Death), and Eight
Addresses on the Seven Last Words.

“ A Series of Sermons, all of which are admirable."—Church Times.

The Church’s Lessons for the Christian Year. 2 Vols

A New and Cheaper Edition. FIFTH THOUSAND. Crown
8vo, cloth, 9s. net.

Vol. I. separately, Advent to 5 th Sunday after Easter, 4s. 6d. net.

Vol. II. separately, Ascension Day to Advent, 4s. 6d. net.

One Hundred and Twenty Sermons for the Year, being Sixty Sermon
for the Sundays and chief Holy Days on Texts from the Old Testamen
Lessons, and Sixty Sermons on Texts from the New Testament, thus forming
a complete Year’s Sermons for Matins and Evensong.

” We like the sermons very much. They are full of wholesome thought aud teaching, and very
practical. We strongly recommend the clergy to give them to lay preachers, while the younger clergv
themselves may pick up many a hint on the use of a text and choice of a subject.”—Church Time

The Spiritual Life in the Seven Last Words. THIRD

IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

A Set of Simple Addresses for Lent and the Three Hours’ Service, on Th
Words from the Cross.

” These plain sermons are very admirable."—Churchwotnan.

In the Light of the Cross. Crown 8vo, cloth, bevelle*

boards, 28. net.

A Series of Addresses on the Seven Last Words (tsalm xxxvi., 9.) For Lenl
Holy Week, or the Three Hours’ Service.

Tennyson’s “ In Memoriam: ” Its Message to the Berea

and Sorrowful. By T. A. Moxon, M.A., Assistant Master
Shrewsbury School. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Six Addresses on the subject of Tennyson’s Poem in relation to the pre
War. The “ In Memoriam ” is a record of the poet’s gradual struggle
despair to faith, after the blow of the sudden death of his friend, A
Hallam. These addresses are specially composed to help the bereaved
sorrowful; -they deal with the problems of Suffering, Death, Commui
with the Departed, Faith and Hope, and the Message of Christ, as exprei
by the late Lord Tennyson. This volume may be given to the bereav
it may also^be found useful for preachers and those who minister to
sorrowful.

18By the late J. B. C. MURPHY, Chaplain to the'Forces.

Homely Words for Life’s Wayfarers. SEVENTH im-

pression. Crown 8vo, cloth, 33. 6d. net.

Twenty-Five Plain Sermons, including Advent, Christmas Day, End of
the Year, Epiphany, Ash Wednesday, Lent, Good Friday, Ascension Day,
Whitsunday, All Saints’ Day, Hospital Sunday, and General Sermons.

A Rector in the Midlands writes : “ These are perfect sermons for villagers, and calculated to do
an enormous amount of good. A congregation that listens to such sermons is to be envied indeed.”
" Can be heartily praised. Never uninstructive and never dull. The sermons have force, direct-
ness, actuality, with simplicity of style. Full of brightness and vivacity. Nobody could go to sleep
where such sermons are delivered.”—Guardian.

Till the .Night is Gone. A New and Cheaper Edition.

THIRD IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

A volume of Thirty Sermons, including Four for Advent, Christmas, Six
for Lent, Good Friday, Easter, apd many General Sermons.

“ Sermons of a very straightforward and forcible kind, much wanted in the present day.”—National
Church.__________________________________________________________________

Through Fast and Festival. SIXTH IMPRESSION.

2 Vols. Crown 8vo, cloth, 12s. net.

Vol. I. separately, Advent to Whitsunday, 6s. net.

Vol. II. separately, Trinity to Advent, etc., 6s. net.

A Complete Set of Sixty Plain Sermons for the Christian Year. Also
Sermons for Guild Anniversary, Choral Festival, Harvest Festival, and All
‘amts’ Day.

“ They are excellent in every way.”—Church Times.

“ They are remarkably fresh, vigorous, and pointed compositions.”—Guardian.

“ Really ‘ plain ’ sermons for the Christian Year.”—Literary Churchman.

The Service of the Master. SECOND IMPRESSION.

Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. net.

'Twenty-nine Plain Sermons, including Four for Advent, also Christmas
Day, Six for Lent, Easter Day, The Purification, Last Sunday of the Year,
id General Sermons.

“ Practical admirable sermons in their clearness and directness of purpose, couched in simple,
-rse language, sufficiently illustrated by anecdote, and not too long.”—Church Times.

i’lain-Spoken Sermons. FOURTH IMPRESSION. Crown

8vo, cloth, 6s. net.

A volume of Twenty-eight Sermons, including Four for Advent, also
hristmas Day, Six for Lent, Good Friday, Easter, etc., also Sermons on
_onfirmation, on Almsgiving, on Gambling, etc.

“ The object of this volume is to provide addresses direct in expression,
plain-spoken, and definite in teaching, and it is hoped that the Sermons will
not be found to contain anything which may not be freely spoken before a
mixed congregation, either in towns or villages.”—Extract from Preface.

The Chain of Our Sins. FIFTH IMPRESSION. Crown

8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

A Series of Nine Sermons for Ash Wednesday, all the Sundays in Lent,
Good Friday and Easter Day.

“ Simple, brightly-written addresses.”—Guardian.

“ The discourses are brief and simple, calculated not only to arrest, but to keep up attention.”
1 ter ary Churchman.__ '_________________________________________________

Seed and the Soil. (See Skeffington’s Sermon Library,

p. 22.) Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

2*The Journey of the Soul. (See Skeffington's Sermon

Library, p. 23.) Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Advent, Christmas and Other Sermons: By Charles E.

Newman, M.A. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

This volume includes Four Sermons for Advent, two for Christmas, two for
the End of the Year—Several for Lent, also Harvest and Hospital Sermons.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

The Bible in the Pulpit. Crown 8vo, cloth, 4s. 6d. net.

A volume of Twenty-four Plain Sermons, including Advent, Christmas,
End of Year, New Year, Epiphany, Septuagesima, Lent, Palm Sunday,
Holy Week, Easter, Sunday after Ascension and Whitsuntide.

A Northern Vicar writes : “ Mr. Newman’s Sermons are splendid. Indeed I think they are the
best Sermons I ever came across. They have been most helpful to me.”

The Power of Influence: By Euston J. Nurse, M.A., Rector

of Windermere. With Introduction by Bishop Harrison. Crown
8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

Twenty-two original Plain Sermons, among the titles of which are : The
Influence of the Bible—Of Evil—Of Good—Of Heroism—Of Hope—Of Love
—Of Money—Of Prayer—Of Public Opinion—Of the Tongue—Of Sympathy
—Of the Holy Spirit. The volume .also includes three Short Marriage
Addresses.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Prophecy and the War. EIGHTH EDITION. Crown 8vo,

cloth, 3s. net.

Seven Remarkable Prophecies on the War. This volume, which has
proved so unusually striking and interesting, includes The Divine Potter
Moulding the Nations—The Return of the Jews to Palestine—The four World-
Empires foretold by Daniel—The Downfall of the Turkish Empire—The
Desolation and Restoration of Jerusalem—The Second Coming—The
Millennium. Also an entirely New Chapter, entitled “ Armageddon ; or,
The Coming of Antichrist.”

Helps and Hindrances to the Christian Life: By the

late Francis E. Paget. Advent to Whitsunday; Trinity to
Advent. (See Skeffington’s Sermon Library, p. 23.) Crown 8vo,
cloth. Each Vol. 2s. 6d. net.	___

Prayer the Sign-Post of Victory: Addresses written for

January 6th, 1918, but eminently suitable for general use- By
the Rev. Canon C. Ll. Ivens, H. Congreve Horne and J. H.
Williams. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

This book contains five addresses, the chapter headings being : " A Time
Call to Prayer and Thanksgiving,” “The King’s Command,” “ Prayerfulness,”
“ Clearsightedness,” " What the Crib reveals in Time of War,” aid an
“ Appendix of Prayers.”____________________________________

Shakespeare:	A Tercentenary Sermon. By H. D.

Rawnsley, M.A., Canon of Carlisle and Vicar of Crosthwaite.
_______Demy 8vo, sewed, is. net.-__________________

Village Sermons: By the late R. D. B. Rawnsley. Third

Series. (See Skeffington’s Sermon Library, p. 23.) Crown 8vo,
cloth, 2s« 6d. net.

20The Lord and Giver of Life: By the Ven. I. Richards,

M.A., Archdeacon oT Queenstown, New Zealand. Crown 8vo,
cloth, 2S. 6d. net.

Addresses on the Presence of the Holy Spirit in the World and in the
Church. Devotional Addresses with background of sound theological learn-
ing. Full of teaching, written in a clear and forcible style, and illustrated
from patriotic and other authors. The Holy Spirit in Creation, in the
Incarnation, in the Church ; the Spirit of Prayer, of Renewal	of Holiness.

By the Right Rev. C. J. RIDGEWAY, Bishop of Chichester.

In Paradise. SIXTH EDITION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. net.

Intended to be helpful to those who are called in God’s love topass “ through
the Valley of Weeping.”

“ A very beautiful treatment of a difficult subject. We hope the book may find its Way into the
hands of all mourners ; it will give them consolation and encouragement.”—Church Times.

The Mountain of Blessedness. FIFTH IMPRESSION.

Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

A Series of Plain Addresses on the Beatitudes.

How to Prepare for Confirmation. TWENTY-SIXTH

THOUSAND. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

A Complete Course of Preparatory Instructions for Candidates, in Eight
Plain Addresses, each followed by a few Plain Questions. (The Questions,
with suggested Prayers, are published separately, price 2d.)

“ Will be an invaluable help to the clergy, who, in these days of high pressure, have little time for
preparation. The questions are also reprinted separately, in such a manner that each paper may be
easily detached and given to the candidate after each corresponding instruction.”—Church Times.

Meditations on the Seven Last Words. FOURTH

IMPRESSION. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

The Order of Service, separately, £d., or 4s. per 100.

A Set of Addresses for the Three Hours’ Service on Good Friday, with
Complete Forms of Service, Prayers, Hymns and Versicles, etc.

" Short, reverential, practical and suggestive.”—Church Review.

The Most Certain Fact in History: By T. P. Ring,

Rector of Rawmarsh, Sheffield. THIRD IMPRESSION. Crown
8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Being a Series of Addresses on the Resurrection delivered to Working
Men.

“ A simple, able and valuable work.”—Natinal Church.

“ The work deserves a wide circulation."—Rock.

Pearls of Peace: By William J Saint, Vicar of Watford,

Northants. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, is. 6d. net.

Twelve Short Addresses or Meditations.

“ A note of genuine sympathy runs through each chapter, for which many will thank the Author "
—Church Family Newspaper.

Sermons for Empire Day. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

A Collection of Seven Sermons, including three (one for Men, one for
Women and one for Lads), by the Rev. Canon Ivens; one by Rev. J. A.
Craigie, one by Rev. V. R. Lennard, one by Rev. R. G. St. John Dell,
and one for Children by Rev. J. H. Skrine.

21

atThe Shakespeare Tercentenary: By J. P. Shawcross,

M.A. Author of " The Daily Biographer.” Demy 8vo, sewed,
is. net.

A Popular Address._____________________________________________

The Pathway of the Cross: By G. T. Shettle, Rector of

Wycliffe. With Introduction by the Ven. Archdeacon Hodgson.
Crown 8vo, is. net.

A set of Addresses and Devotions for “ The Three Hours,” with suggested
Hymns on the Seven Last Words.

“ An admirably suggestive little book for those Clergy who are called upon to conduct the Three
Hours' Service.”—Church in West.

The Prayer Book in the Pulpit: By John Sinker, Vicar

of Lytham, Lancs. With Preface by the Archdeacon of Lan-
caster. SECOND EDITION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 4s. 6d. net.

A Series of Valuable and Instructive Sermons on the Prayer Book Services
and their Bible Authority, including explanations of the Morning Prayer,
the Litany, the Burial Service ; Three Sermons on the Apostles’ Creed,
Baptism, Confirmation, Matrimony, Visitation of the Sick, and Holy Com-
munion. These Sermons will be found full of interest and practical use.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Into the Church’s Service. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3. 6d. net.

A Series of Fourteen Popular and Colloquial Addresses, including a Sermon
on Death and Afterwards, also Sermons on Harvest, Reasons for going to or
staying away from Church, the Case for Confirmation, Purity (for men),
Church Festival, etc.

“ Excellent models of simple and effective preaching to practical men and women.”—Church
Times.________

The Round of the Church’s Clock. With an Intro-
duction by the Right Rev. G. H. S. Walpole, D.D., Lord Bishop
of Edinburgh. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

An entirely new series of Addresses, including one Sermon for each of the
Church’s Seasons from Advent to Trinity.

These Addresses are popular in style, and abound in illustrations and
other matter calculated to arrest and hold the attention of any congregation.

Dr. Walpole, Bishop of Edinburgh, writes : “ I have no hesitation in commending these simple
addresses to the Clergy, and all those who have the responsibility of expounding the teaching of the
Church’s Seasons. ‘ The Round of the Church’s Clock ’ contains not only clear and definite teaching,
but it also abounds in stories, poems, experiences and analogies, which not only enable the listener
to understand what is preached, but to be interested. While Mr. Sinker never belittles the sacredness
of the high subjects he treats, he makes them easily understood.”

Skeffington’s Sermon Library:

In reply to numberless requests for a reprint, at a low uniform rate, of
Messrs. Skeffington’s best Plain Parish and Village Sermons, they have much
pleasure in offering to the Clergy and others some of their most popular
and helpful volumes, including many which have never been reprinted since
the publication of the first edition.

Each volume is from the pen of one of their most successful Authors,
and is issued in neat and uniform cloth binding, at the low price of 2s. 6d.
net per volume.

Vol. 1. “The Seed and the Soil.” By the late Rev. J. B. C.
Murphy, Twenty-eight Plain Sermons, including Four for Advent,
Christmas, Six for Lent, Good Friday, Easter, and many General
Sermons. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

22Vol. 2. Sermons to Children. By the late Rbv. H. J. Wilmot
Buxton, also “ Bought with a Price,” by the same Author (i.e.,
two vols. in one). Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Vol. 3. “ Village Sermons.” By the late Canon R. D. B.
Rawnsley. Third Series. Including many for the Church’s Seasons.
Crown 8vo, cloth, 2S. 6d. net

Vol. 4. Harvest Sermons, being a complete and varied collection
of twenty-two Sermons' for Harvest Thanksgiving by various and
eminent authors. N.B.—Includes “ Harvest Preaching,” ist and
2nd series, and “ Kindly Fruits of the Earth.” Crown 8vo, cloth,
2S. 6d. net.

Vol. 5. “ Helps and Hindrances to the Christian Life.” By

the late Rev. Francis E. Paget. (Advent to Whitsunday.) Crown
8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Vol. 6. “ Helps and Hindrances to the Christian Life.” By the

the late Rev. Francis E. Paget. (Trinity to Advent.) Crown 8vo,
cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Vol. 7. God’s Heroes. By the late Rev. H. J. Wilmot-Buxton.
A Series of Plain Sermons, including Advent, Lent, and many General
Sermons. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Vol. 8. Mission Sermons. (Second Series). By the late Rev. H.
J. Wilmot-Buxton. This volume, which' has been long out of
print, contains many of the principal Church Seasons, e.g., Advent,
Christmas, End of Year, Epiphany, Lent, Good Friday, Easter, also
Harvest Thanksgiving, Autumn, and a large number of General
Sermons. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Vol. 9. The Journey of the Soul. By the late Rev. J. B. C.
Murphy. Thirty-four Plain Sermons, including Four for Advent,
Christmas, Six for Lent, Good Friday, Easter, and many General.
Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Vol. 10. The Parson’s Perplexity. By the late Rev. Dr. W. J.
Hardman. Sixty short, suggestive Sermons for the hard-working
and hurried, including all the Sundays and chief Holy Days of the
Christian Year. Crown 8vo, cloth, as. 6d. net.

Vol. 11. The Lord’s Song. By the late Rev. H. J. Wilmot-
Buxton. Twenty-two Plain Sermons on the best known and most
popular Hymns, suitable for Advent, Lent, Easter, Whitsuntide, etc.;
also Four specially suitable for Children’s Services, and many
General Sermons. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2S. 6d. net.

Vol. 12. Sunday Sermonettes for a Year. By the late Rev.
H. J. Wilmot-Buxton, M.A. Fifty-seven Short Sermons for the
Church Year. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

In the Way with the Master: By G. A. C. Smith, B.A.

Fcap. 8vo, cloth, is. 6d. net.

Six Addresses on Christian Discipleship. The Disciple’s Call—His Master
—His Hindrances—His Help—His Gain and His Privilege.

" These Addressed impress us with their evident sincerity. They are sure to prove acceptable.”
—Church Times.

Through the Forty Days: By A. W. Snyder. Crown 8vo

cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

A Series of Short Readings and Addresses for each of the Forty Days of Lent.
" We are glad to commend this book as likely to be useful. ’ Guardian.

23Sermons on Hymns for the Church Seasons: By J. B.

Stopford, Rector of St. Mark’s, West Gorton. Crown 8vo, cloth,
3s. 6d. net.

This volume includes Sermons on Four Advent Hymns, also Christmas,
Epiphany, several for Lent, Holy Week, Easter, Ascensiontide, etc. Many
of the Hymns, although well-known, have not yet been treated in other
books.

The Earthly Footsteps of Jesus: By H. D. S. Sweet apple,

D.D., Vicar of Combe Down, Somerset. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. net.
Thirty-two Sermons, including Four for Advent—Two for Christmas—
Epiphany and the Six Sundays after Epiphany—All the Sundays from
Septuagesima to Whitsunday—including also Good Friday and Ascension.

“ Simple in statement ,happy in illustration, fresh in their application.”—Church Times.

The Seven Words from the Cross: By the late Charles

Seymour Towle, of St. Clement’s, Bournemouth. Crown 8vo,
cloth, is. 6d. net.

A Set of Plain Addresses for Holy Week and Good Friday.

“ Marked by a fine insight and a depth of spiritual power.”—Church Times.

At God’s Gate: By John Wakeford, B.D., Precentor of

Lincoln. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. net.

A Series of Addresses suitable for “ A Retreat,” " A Quiet Day,” or for
private reading with many entirely new thoughts and the expressions of
thought. The book is written with marked ability and can be thoroughly
recommended.

It contains eight chapters suggesting thought, and stimulating the praise
and worship of God. In these days of emotion and spiritual disquiet it is
a wholesome thing to be drawn to think about the relation of body and
spirit in the harmony of the life of grace. The mistaken distinctions of
natural and spiritual are here put away, and mail is shown in his common
life as the Child of God, intent upon doing his Father’s business.

The Christian Life Here and Hereafter: By the late

Canon F. Watson. With Preface by the Bishop of Ely. Crown
8vo, cloth, 5s. net.

A most valuable and important series of 32 Sermons, including Seven on
the Church’s Seasons (Advent, Christmas, Good Friday, Easter, etc.) ; Five
on the " Christian Life ” ; Five on the ” Sacraments of the Gospel ” ; Five
on " Prayer ” ; Five on “ Death and the Life Beyond ” Five on the
” Sacred Ministry.”

The BiSHor of Ely says : “ These sermons are at once systematic, thoughtful, plain, andexpressed
in simple and sound English. They are models of sound teaching, and of spiritual insight and
force.

" Canon Watson consistently maintained a very high level as a preacher. We trust that some
further instalments of these excellent discourses will be printed.”—The Guardian.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

The Seven Words from the Cross. SECOND IMPRES-

SION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

A Course of Meditations for Lent, Holy Week, or Good Friday, with Preface
by the Bishop of Ely.

“ There are in them many suggestive thoughts, many noble and heart searching utterances.”—
Guardian.

24The Presence and Office of the Holy Spirit: By the late

Right Rev. Allan Becher Webb, Dean of Salisbury, sometime
Bishop of Bloemfontein and Bishop of Grahamstown. FIF-
TEENTH IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 4s. 6d. net.

Six Addresses given at the Church of St. John the Evangelist, in the Parish
of St. Peter’s, Eaton Square, together with Three Sermons preached at St.
Peter’s, Eaton Square.

What is Wrong ? Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. net.

Nine answers to this question in nine entirely new Addresses, specially
written to provide guidance and help during the Mission itself. The volume
is edited by the Rev. B. G. Bourchier, Vicar of St. Jude-on-the-Hill, Hamp-
stead. The opening Address, " A General Survey of the Object and Work
of the Mission,” is by the Lord Bishop of London. The remaining eight
Addresses are by the most eminent, practical and -experienced Preachers
on such subjects as Self-complacenciy—Want of Vision—Ignorance—Irre-
sponsibility—Non-sacramental Religion, etc., etc.

This specially prepared volume will be found of the very utmost value in
conducting the great National Mission. The Addresses are published with
the hearty sympathy of the Bishop of London, who himself contributes the
first.

Spiritual Instructions on the Lord's Prayer and the
Cardinal Virtues: By the late Fred M. Williams,

M.A., Canon of Hereford. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

A Series of Eleven Instructions on the Lord’s Prayer and Six Instructions
on The Cardinal Virtues.

“ A Series of admirable Addresses, all thoroughly practical and helpful,
note maintained throughout."—Church Family Newspaper.

with a deeply spiritua

By J. H. WILLIAMS, M.A.

Christmas Peace in War Time. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

Six Addresses for Christmas Eve, Christmas Day, New Year’s Eve, New
Year’s Day ; also a Sermon in Memory of the Departed.

Lenten Teaching, in War Time. Crown 8vo, cloth,

2s. 6d. net.

These Addresses are eminently practicable. The effects of the War on
the earthly life are closely followed as illustrations of what takes place in the
Spiritual life. Thus, a comparison is drawn between the present enforced
abstinence occasioned by the War and the Church’s command to self-denial
during Lent.

They contain many new thoughts, and the subjects dealt with are treated
in new ways. The subjects chosen for Ash Wednesday, the Sundays in Lent,
Good Friday, Easter Eve and Easter Day, are singularly appropriate, viz. :
” Self-Denial,” " Conflict,” “ Help,” “ Perseverance,” “ Relief,” “ Sacrifice.”

Our Advent Armour. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Seven Addresses, including the four Sundays in Advent, Christmas Day,
New Year’s Eve, New Year’s Day. These new Sermons, based on Eph. vi.,
verses 10 to 18, and on the Collect for Advent Sunday, are specially written
with reference to the weapons needed for our spiritual warfare, and those
wielded in the present great war of nations. They will be found, of the
utmost value during Advent, Christmas, New Year’s Eve and Day.

25The Language of the Cross. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

This excellent book contains plain addresses written on new lines of
thought, on “ The Seven Last Words.”

They have copious reference to the War, and are likely to prove useful for
the Three Hours’ Service, or as Addresses during Lent and Passion.

The subjects include : " The Word of Intercession,” ” The Word of Kingly
Majesty,” " The Word of Filial Affection,” “ The Word of Desertion,” ” The
Word of Agonized Humanity,” ” The Word of Victory,” ” The Word of
Death.”

The Second Adam: By Theodore Wood, Vicar of St. Mary

Magdalene, Wandsworth Common. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

An original Series of Addresses.

“ It is not often that a book wins our gratitude as this has done. We heartily commend Mr. Wood’s
pages to all thinking men and women, especially those who have an inherent dislike for Theology
something as impracticable and fanciful; it will give them nobler ideas on the Personality of Our
Lord and enable them to rise to higher conceptions of their own personalities and their possibilities in
Christ.”—Church Times.

God and His Children: By F. W. Worsey, M.A., Vicar of

v Bodenham. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

A Series of simple practical Sermons, including: Four for Advent on the
Godhead, Three for Christmas and New Year on the Divine3Son, and Two
for Epiphany.

26Theological, Doctrinal, Parochial, Devotional
and Catechetical.

Studies in Church Dedications; or, England's Patron
Saints. By. Frances Arnold-Forster. Three Vols.

Medium 8vo, white cloth, £i 16s. net. Also a cheap edition. Three
Vols. £i is. net.

Contains the story of all the various Patron Saints to whom our 14,000
English Churches are dedicated. Also a complete list of dedications through-
out the country, together with much other information of interest and value
to every lover of our churches, and to all who are interested in their history
and associations.

" Miss Arnold-Forster deserves hearty congratulation on the completion of so vast and so useful
a piece of work. She has rendered a service not only to ecclesiologists, but to all who have any affec-
tion for the Church of England, or for their own parish church in England, and indeed all who care for
England’s history, the main currents of which are clearly marked in the varying fashion of dedica-
tion.”—Spectator.

The Holy Communion in Substance and Shadow: By

C. R. Ball, M.A., late Vicar of All Saints’, Peterborough ; Hon.
Canon of the Cathedral; Rural Dean, and Proctor in Convocation.
Fcap. 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

A Manual in preparation for Holy Communion in connection with the
Sacred Seasons of the Church and with some Old Testament figures.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

The Chosen People and the Promised Christ. Crown

Svo, cloth, 2S. 6d. net.

A course of Instructions on the Old Testament arranged for every Sunday
in the year. This book will meet the many requests received for a volume
of Instructions on the Old Testament. At the end of each of the fifty-two
Instructions are a few plain questions, thus making the book specially
valuable as a Manual of Catechizing for the young.

“These instructions are very well done. They are simple and practical, and we believe Sunday
School Teachers will find them useful.”—Church Times.

Confirmation : Before and After. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, is. 6d.

net. The Questions separately, 2d., or 14s. per 100.

Being thirteen instructions in preparation for Confirmation and Holy
Communion, with Questions on each Instruction to be distributed to the
Candidates.

This very complete Confirmation Manual includes Prayers for Preparation,
Prayers for a Confirmation Class’, Prayers for Private Use, Hymns, etc.

“ A work of real value.”—Record.

Churoh Songs: By Baring Gould and Fleetwood Sheppard.

The Two Series complete in One Vol., cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

This work consists of a Series of Hymns and Songs, with Music, which
are intended to be to the Church of England what the Songs of the Salvation
Army and Messrs. Moody and Sankey are to their respective adherents,
combining, it is hoped, their popularity and tunefulness without any trace
of vulgarity or irreverence.

27By the late E. W. BODLEY.

Out of the Twilight. Hymns of Faith and Love. FOURTH

EDITION. Cloth gilt, gilt edges, 2s. 6d. net.

Prayers and Responses for the Household; arranged for
Four Weeks. FOURTEENTH THOUSAND. Cloth,

is. net.

Including also Litanies for Advent and Lent, a Litany of Intercession,
Prayers Before and After Holy Communion, Occasional Prayers, a Litany
and Prayers for the Use of Schools, etc. A Manual moderate in compass
and price, in order that each member of the family may be provided with a
copy, and be able to follow the Prayers and Responses. Adapted for the
use of Schools as well as Households.

“ The book may be numbered among those which have been the means of promoting earnest religious
life in many a family.”—Guardian.

The Power of the Presence of God. FIFTEENTH Im-

pression. Crown 8vo, cloth, is. net.

“ The author has worked out one of the greatest and grandest of thoughts, that of God’s continual
presence, with remarkable patience and insight; there are not a few reflections of exceeding beauty
and value in the work.”—Literary Churchman.

Short Readings for the Christian Tear, for Household

and Personal Use. With Introduction by Bishop Bromby.

SIXTH IMPRESSION. Complete in One Vol., cloth, 6s. net.

This book consists of a selection of Scripture passages with a few words
added to each to explain and enforce what has been read. It is hoped they
may be found useful for personal reading as well as for general household
use.

” A great deal of instruction is here given in a very brief compass. These readings are thoroughly
practical in tone, and enable the listener to carry away something to ponder over afterwards.”—
Church Timers.

A Book of Daily Devotions. SECOND IMPRESSION.

Elegant cloth, 6d. net.

Containing Private Prayers and Thanksgivings for two weeks (morning and
evening).

“ Very nicely arranged and well got up.”—Church of Ireland Gazette.

Boys: Their Work and Influence. TWELFTH THOUSAND.

i2mo, is. net.

Specially suitable for Parochial Distribution. (Home and School, Going
to Work, Religion, Courage, Money, Amusements, Self-Improvement, Chums,
Courtship, Husbands, etc.)

This little Manual is recommended as a thoroughly practical, useful and
attractive gift book for boys on the threshold of grown-up life, for a Confirma-
tion Gift, etc., both in town and country parishes.

Vide also companion volume, “ Girls Their Work and Influence.”

“ It is altogether one of the most valuable, useful and interesting little works we have ever met
with. Every mother should buy it for her children. We shall be glad to see it purchased iu hundreds
by the Clergy and others for free distribution.”—S. L. Gazette.

28The Sunday Catechism: By E. V. Eustace Bryan, M.A.,

Rector of Bras ted, Six Preacher of Canterbury. With Preface by
the Lord Bishop of Croydon.

Part I., The Teacher’s Part. THIRD THOUSAND. Crown 8vo,
cloth, is. 6d. net.

Part II., The Catechist’s Part. Paper cover, is. net.

Part III., The Children’s Part. i£d. each, or ios. per ioo ndt.

Its distinctive feature is that the Lessons have all been drawn up on the
Objective Method, each point being carefully worked up to and placed in bold
type at the end of each Section.

Readings for Mothers’ Meetings: By the late H. J.

Wilmot-Buxton. THIRD THOUSAND. Crown 8vo, cloth,
2s. 6d. net.

A delightful and thoroughly interesting Series of Twenty Readings on
practical subjects, which cannot fail to hold the attention of those for whom
they are intended. While full of homely and valuable lessons, there is not
a dry page from beginning to end.

“ Many excellently chosen stories are introduced, and as many good lessons drawn from them.”
—The Guardian.

Catechizing for Church and Sunday Schools. (Five

Series.) Vide page 42.	2s. 6d. each net.

Holy Communion : By Arthur C. Champneys, M.A. Paper

wrapper, 4d. net.

Simple Teaching and Prayers. A beautiful little Manual which the Pub-
lishers strongly recommend*. It includes a picture of the various H. C.
Symbols, with full explanation thereof, also a portrait of the Man of Sorrows.
" A most excellent little book for those who have been recently confirmed.”—The Guardian.

Chimes for Life's Journey: By the Author of "The Six

Maries.” Fcap. 8vo, bevelled cloth boards, 2s. 6d. net
This little work contains beautiful readings or meditations on the following
subjects : Chimes of Promise, Holy Baptism—Chimes of Worship, Mattins
and Evensong—Chimes of Blessing, Confirmation—Chimes of Thanksgiving,
Holy Communion—Chimes of Joy, Holy Matrimony—Chimes of Comfort,
The Visitation of the Sick—Chimes of Hope, The Burial of the Dead—Chimes
of Goodwill, Christmas—Muffled Chimes, Good Friday—Chimes of Triumph,
Easter—Chimes Unceasing, The Great Hereafter.

A Christmas Service of Song. SIXTH IMPRESSION

Complete, with Music, 4d.

The Words separately, Sixtieth Thousand, £d., or 3s. 6d. per 100.
Prayers, Responses, Psalm, Lesson, Magnificat, with Hymns, and a short
selection of Carols. Special Tunes by Sir John Stainer, Sir J. F. Bridge,
Berthold Tours, and M. S. Skefi&ngton. A really simple but most melodious
and attractive service, suitable for Parish Choirs both in towns and villages.

“ The idea is excellent, and it has been well carried out. The music throughout is of the
simplest character.”—Musical Times.

The King and His Soldiers: Talks to Children from Advent

to Whitsunday. By Mary E. Clements; Crown 8vo, cloth.
3s. net.

This volume consists, of twenty-six “ Talks,” five for Advent and Christmas
on " The Coming of the King ; ” six for Epiphany on 0 Th? Proclamation of

29the King ; ” three for the Sundays before Lent on " The King’s Business; ”
six for the Sundays in Lent on “ The Sorrow of the King ; ” eight for Easter
and the Sundays after on “ The Triumph of the King.” It will be found
most useful to all who have to talk to children, either in church, school, or
at home. The teaching is in the simplest possible language and a profusion of
anecdote will compel interest and secure attention.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Missionary Stories of the Olden Times. Crown 8vo,

cloth, 2s. net.

A Series of deeply interesting Stories specially suited for Young People,
full of picturesque incidents in the Story of the Evangelization of the British
Isles. Among the Contents are the Stories of St. Alban—St. Patrick—The
Boys in the Slave Market—Of Gregory and the Young Angles—The Con-
version of Kent—Sussex—Wessex, etc. A delightful book for children
and others.

The Teacher’s Catechism. Based on the Church Catechism.
By the late William Climpson, Vicar of Pelsall. Crown 8vo, cloth,
is. 6d. net.

A Series of Catechizing and Instructions in Question and Answer on the
Church Catechism. This is a simple and practical little Manual of Cate-
chizing, portions of which are indebted to several eminent Authors for sug-
gestions and correction, including the late Dean Luckock, Chancellor Worll-
edge, Canon Bodington, and others.

Piety and Power: By H. Congreve Horne. Crown 8vo,

cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

An exposition of " My Duty Towards God,” as defined in the Catechism
and of the Eucharist as the means whereby we are empowered to perform that
duty.

A contribution towards the wider appreciation of the Holy Eucharist as
the grand corporate act of redeemed humanity, bending in lowly homage
before the Sovereign Ruler of the Universe and Father of all mankind.

Contents : Introduction—Faith, Fear and Love—Worship and Thanks-
giving.—Trustfulness and Prayer—God's Holy Name and Word—True
Service—An Epilogue for Holy Week.

Each chapter is divided into six sections. Those with the four which form
the Introduction will provide a short reading for each week day of Lent.
The Epilogue for Holy Week reviews the leading ideas of the book by means
of outline Meditations on one of the events of each day.

The Church Catechism in Anecdote: By the late L. M.

Dalton, M.A., Vicar of St. Gabriel’s, Canning Town, E. FOURTH
IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d net.

The aim of this book is to provide one or more anecdotes illustrating each
clause of the Church Catechism, the teacher being left to see how he may
best apply the materials thus provided. An endeavour has been made to
find good anecdotes which have not been used in other well-known books on
the Church Catechism, and the volume cannot fail to delight and interest the
children who are being taught.

” Catechists will lie thaqkful for this $ojlection.”—Church Ti»tes.

30BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

The Confirmation Service. Clearly and simply explained.

id., or 79. per 100.

This little manual will be found most valuable and helpful, especially for
the less highly educated Candidates. All the leading words in the Confirma-
tion Office are printed in Distinctive Type with a paragraph fully and lucidly
explaining them. Invaluable for Confirmation Classes.

Devotions for Three Hours’ Service. In connection with
Addresses on the Seven Last Words. THIRTY-SIXTH THOU-
SAND. Jd., or 3s. 6d. per 100.

Versicles, Prayers, Suggested Hymns, etc., for the use of the Congregation.
This new order of Service has been carefully drawn up after consultation
with the most eminent authorities.

Easter Service of Song. TWENTY-EIGHTH THOUSAND.

Complete, with Music, 4d.

The Words separately, id., or 53. per 100.

A Complete Order of Service, short and simple, for Eastertide, with Hymns
and Carols. Special New Tunes by Sir J. F. Bridge, Martin S. Skeffington,
Frank Braine, etc.

A Flower Service (No. 1). TWENTY-FIRST IMPRES-

SION. Complete, with Music, 4d.

The Words separatelv, for distribution in Church. FOUR HUNDRED
AND TWENTIETH THOUSAND, id., or 3s. 6d. per 100.

A Complete Order of Service for Children, with Prayers, Versicles, Psalm,
Lessons, etc. Including Hymns by Revs. John Ellerton, S. Baring Gould,
A. G. W. Blunt, etc. With new and original Tunes by Sir John Stainer,
Mus. Doc. ; Sir J. F. Bridge, Organist of Westminster Abbey; Berthold
Tours, etc. There are Opening and Recessional Hymns in addition to Hymns
to be sung during the Presentation of the Flowers and Fruit. It is suitable
for Spring and Summer Flower Services.

“ We most heartily recommend it, and shall not be sorry if the existence of the form leads to the
adoption of the service.”—Church Times.

A Flower Service (No. 2). Complete with Music, 4d.

The Words separately, for distribution in Church, £d., or 3s. 6d. per 100.

A complete Form of Service, with specially written Hymns by Bishop
Moule, of Durham, S. Baring-Gould ; also Hymns by Bishop Heber, etc.
Music by Vaughan Williams, Martin S. Skeffington, W. H. Monk, etc. This
new Order of Service is published in response to the very many requests for
an alternative to the most successful Service previously issued, of which
nearly half a million have been sold.

By G. M. FORDE.

Missionary Adventures. With Preface by the Lord Bishop

of Winchester. SECOND IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth,
3s. net.

A simple History of the S. P. G., with five illustrations. A book of absorb-
ing interest to all who are in any way interested in Missionary Work. It
is brimful of authentic adventures and anecdotes, and of material generally
for Missionary Meetings, Sermons, etc.

‘‘ A most entertaining book. How well each point is put. We had to go on reading to the end.
Very few books on Missionary enterprise will be more popular than this, and we hope to hear that it
has found its way into every parish in the land. We congratulate the author on her success.’ —Church
T imes.

31Between Malaehi and Saint Matthew. With Preface

by the late Canon Benham. THIRD THOUSAND. Crown 8vo,
cloth, 3s. net. By G. M. Forde.

A simple History of the five centuries before the Birth of Christ.

There is a gap of some hundreds of years between the Old and New Testa-
ments. This book tells in easy and attractive language the story of those
times, the heroic wars, the noble martyrs, and the rise of the various religious
bodies, thus making clear the many hitherto puzzling Jewish allusions found
in The New Testament.

The Bishop of Worcester writes: “ I am greatly pleased with Miss Forde’s book, it is quite
simply written, but full of the results of learning. It deals with the important and stirring centuries
between Malaehi and St. Matthew ; and I think that most people who begin by glancing at it, as I did,
will end by eagerly reading it through.”

“ Her style is always simple and forcible.”—The Spectator.

A Goodly Heritage. With' Preface by the late Canon Benham.

FOURTEENTH THOUSAND. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. net.

The very simplest History of our Church that has yet been written. It
tells in bright and stirring words the doings of our Martyrs and Heroes in all
ages, and dwells strongly on the fact thjt each baptised person to-day is a
Member of the same Church for which they lived and died.

The Book is intended for the unlearned of all ranks, whether young or
old, and it forms a suitable Confirmation Gift, whilst Clergy, Sunday School
Teachers, and Conductors of Mothers’ Meetings will also find the work invalu-
able to them, as it shows forth in easy yet graphic language the continuity
of our Church. It is brimful of interest, and there is not a dry page in it
from beginning to end.

The late Canon Benham wrote : “ I delight in this book, and thank the author for it, for, indeed,
I do not know another work which is so likely to win the attention of the young, or to give them a
true notion of what the Catholic Church is."

The late Rev. Dr. T. Belcher wrote: '* I have never inet with any equal to it as a really simple
History of the Church of England, and it is as pleasant to read as a novel of Dickens or Thackeray,
while its historical statements are quite accurate and are neither dry nor tedious.”

“ Written with great care and accuracy. It may be recommended with confidence, and we wish it
a very wide circulation.”—Church Times.

Christ the King of Love. THIRD THOUSAND. Crown

8vo, cloth, 39. net.

A really Simple Life of Our Lord, with Preface by Canon Nbwbolt. This
Life of Christ forms a companion Volume to the former work, “ A Goodly
Heritage.”___________________________________________________

The Schoolboy’s Little Book: By the late Edmund Fowle.
TWELFTH THOUSAND, is. 3d. net.

This most useful and original little book is intended as a gift from parents
or friends to boys.

Bishop Walsham How wrote : “ Your little book is excellent. I have already ordered a number
to keep by me for presents to boys.”

Dean Hole wrote : “ Your little book seems excellent, and is much wanted."

“ The language is plain and manly, such as boys can understand and will like. We can commend
it as a gift book to a boy on going to school.”—Church Review.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

“ I Will.” “ I Do.” SEVENTY-FIFTH THOUSAND, Cloth

pocket case, 9d. net.

A Confirmation Memento, which has been most highly commended by
many of the Bishops and Clergy.

Bishop King of Lincoln wrote : “ I beg to thank you for your very pretty-looking gift."

Bishop of Bath and Wells writes: “ I think it likely to be very useful to candidates, and the
texts are very well selected and most appropriate. It has the great merit, too, of being concise.”

32The Choir Boy’s Little Book. FIFTIETH THOUSAND.

Cloth, pd. net,

A most elegant, original and valuable little gift for Choir Boys. Contains
Rules for behaviour in Vestry, Church, etc. Forms of Prayer and Self-
Examination. Thoughts for the Church Seasons, Holy Days, etc.

Bishop Walsh am How wrote : “ The little book is delightful. I hope it will be very widely used.
1 shall certainly give it to some of our Wakefield Cathedral Choristers.”

“ The Manual is prettily got up, and may be commended."—Guardian.

Religious and Social Work Amongst Girls: By Flora

Lucy Freeman. SECOND AND CHEAPER IMPRESSION.

Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

This most practical Manual deals with Religious Teaching—Personal
Influence—The Organisation of Clubs, and Institutions connected with them
—Our Rough Girls—An Evening Home—Girls who are out of the way, and
so on. With Preface by the late Rev. R. R. Dolling, Vicar of St. Saviour’s,
Poplar.

The Guardian says: “ One of the best books on girls’ clubs we have ever had the good fortune
to read. She speaks as one who has had^reat experience, and her words carry real weight."

Glimpses of Christ: By Agnes Giberne. Author of “Sun,

Moon and Stars.” Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

This Book contains Chapters with Twelve Dofinite Views of Christ—His
Life and His Character—and is intended to help towards a clearer vision of
Him Whom to see is to Love and to Adore.

“ A beautiful and helpful little book.”—The Lady.

Girls: Their Work and Influence. FIFTEENTH IMPRESSION.

12 mo, is. net.

Specially suitable for Parochial Distribution. (Home and School, The
Teens, Religion, Refinement, Dress, Amusements, Relations, Friendship,
Youth and Maiden, Service and Work, Courtship, Wives, etc.)

This little Manual is recommended as a thoroughly practical, useful and
attractive gift book for girls on the threshold of grown-up life, for a Confirma-
tion Gift, etc., both in town and country parishes.

Vide also companion volume,^" BOYS; Their Work and Influence,”
is. net.

“ The merit of the papers lies greatly in their exceeding simplicity and strong good sense ; they
are just precisely of the kind our girls in the humbler classes need—true, affectionate, sympathetic
and real.”—Literary Churchman.

Glimpses of the Far-off Land. SIXTH IMPRESSION.

Crown 8vo, cloth 3s. 6d. net.

Selected by A. J. Seymour, and arranged by A. E. M. Anderson-Morshead.
A very complete and important series of Extracts from many eminent
Authors, on the Future Life, the State of the Blessed Dead, etc. This most
interesting volume includes a general Introduction by the Ven. Chancellor
W. H. Hutchings.

“ The compilers have done their work well.”—Church Quarterly Review.

Hints for the Study of Theology, with a view to Holy

Orders : By the Right Rev. Charles Gore, Bishop of Oxford.
EIGHTH IMPRESSION. Sewed, 3d.

“ We heartily commend it not only to theological students, but to those priests .who received, ero
taking holy orders, no instruction in the elements of dogmatic theology.” Church Review.

33	3Home Parishes and Foreign Missions: By C. Haldon,

C.M.S. Organizing Secretary. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, is. net.

A complete Guide to Organizing Missionary Work in Home Parishes. This
book is brimful of practical hints and details as ttf Missionary Work—
Meetings, Prayers, Hymns, Anthems, Books, Collecting Boxes, Sales, etc.,
etc.______________________________________________________________

The Evangelists and the Resurrection: By the late

Ralph W. Harden, M.A. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

A valuable work on the Resurrection.

“ A book deserving of close study, and we can unhesitatingly recommend it to our readers.”—The
National Church.	'

By the late JOSEPH HAMMOND, LiL.B.

Magister Moritur. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. net.

A Contemplation of Our Lord's Last Hours. The Publishers desire to
call very special attention to this most beautiful book. The vivid interest
of its material, and the beauty of its language, will, they believe, make it
rank among the most impressive and interesting devotional books published
for many years.

“ An excellent companion for the last fortnight of Lent.”—Guardian.

Will You not Come to Easter Communion? TWENTY-

FIFTH THOUSAND, id., or 7s. per 100.

A Short Catechism on Confirmation. Price id. or 7s.

per 100.

A Short Catechism on the Holy Communion, id., or

7s. per 100.

Our English Sunday, Shall we Surrender it ?	£d., or 3s.

per 100.

A really plain, simple and practical leaflet for villages and populous manu-
facturing towns.

A Short Service of Harvest Thanksgiving. SECOND

IMPRESSION. Complete, with Music, 4d.

Words separately, £d., or 3s. 6d. per 100.

A Complete Order of Service for use at Harvest Festivals in Church or
Mission Room. Including Prayers, Versicles, Lessons, Psalms, Hymns, etc.
The Publishers do not doubt that the success of this “ Harvest Service ”
will equal that of their popular and well-known “ Flower Servioe:” It is an
extremely bright, hearty service, with most popular hymns and tunes, and
the Collects, etc., authorised by Convocation.

N.B.—Sanctioned by the Most Rev. Dr. Randall T. Davidson, Archbishop
of Canterbury, for use in his Diocese at Special Harvest Thanksgiving
Services.

The Highway of the Holy Cross: By the Author of

" The Six Maries.” Fcap. 8vo, cloth, is. 6d. net.

The Path of Self-surrender, The Path of Sorrow, The Path of Prayer, The
Path of Service, The Path of Suffering, The Path of Hope. The Publishers
aie sure that this beautiful little book for Lent, by the Author of that most
successful work, “ The Six Maries,” will be specially welcomed.

‘ VVe arc sure'that the little book will be valued. The chapters give sensible and devout counsel
to those who find the way of life difficult.”—The Church Times

34In the Hand of God. In Memory of the Departed. By

Gertrude Hollis. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

This volume contains thirty short chapters, full of comfort and hope for
the bereaved. There is a space for the names of the departed, and the
meditations on Paradise and the Resurrection are full of consolation.

A Commentary on the Litany: By J. W. Horsley,

Vicar of Detling and Hon. Canon of Southwark. Crown 8vo, paper
boards, ts. 6d. net.

This interesting little book contains a practical history of and Commentary
on the Litany, clause by clause.

The Hymnal Appendix. Paper wrapper, stitched, 4d.

Strong cloth boards, yd.

Containing about 120 popular, attractive and favourite hymns, all of
which have been excluded from one or more of the following five hymnals—
Hymns A. and M. (Old and New Editions), Church Hymns (Old and New
Editions), Hymnal Companion. After each hymn a suitable tune is sug-
gested^ Free grants at the rate of 25 copies for every 100 purchased, will
be made on firs bin troductions of the book.

“ Quite on the right lines.”—Guardian.

Hymns for Empire Day. Dedicated to H.M. Queen

Alexandra. Complete with Music, 2d., or 14s. per 100.

Words only, £d., or 3s. per 100.

Including Hymns specially written by the Bishop of Durham (Dr. Moule),
the Bishop of Ripon (Dr. Boyd Carpenter), S. Baring-Gould, Harry Cockson.
Music by Sir Frederick Bridge, Sir John Stainer, Edgar Pettman, etc.

An Invitation to the Three Hours’ Service. ONE

HUNDRED AND FIFTIETH THOUSAND. \d., or 2s. 6d. per 100.
This persuasive and excellent four-page leaflet is intended for wide-distribu-
tion in Church and Parish before Good Friday.

" A most useful little tract."—Church Review.

The Reading of Divine Service in the .Church: By

Robert Jamblin, M.A., lately Vicar of St. Paul’s, Paddington.

Crown 8vo, cloth, is. 6d. net.

A practical help towards the proper enunciation, articulation, and phrasing
of the Services.

The Archbishop of Canterbury writes to the Author: “ Your book, I think, meets a real need
and is likely to be of genuine service to a large number of Clergy. I shall certainly take opportunities
of commending it to some of our younger men.”

By H. HAMILTON JEFFERIES.

Vesper Hymn. " Part in Peace/' to be sung kneeling, after
the ’ Benediction. The words by Sarah F. Adams, Author of
“ Nearer, My God, to Thee.” Complete, with Music, id., or is. 9d.
per 25.

The words may be had separately, £d., or is. 6d. per 100.

This most devotional tune, well sung (either with or without accompani-
ment), cannot fail to prove deeply impressive.

35The Benedioite (No. i) in E Flat. Words and Music, complete

(4 pages). 2d., or 3s. per 25.

For Advent and Lent, etc., in simple most melodious Chant Form, short-
ened by the second half of each verse being repeated after every third verse
only, thus causing it to be repeated eleven instead of thirty-two times.

The Benedicite (No 2) in A Flat. Words and Music, complete,

2d., or 3s. per 25.

Shortened, for Advent and Lent, in a double 3-measure strain, with some
verses optionally arranged for unison (Men and Trebles), or may be sung as
harmonised all through, the refrain being repeated only 11 instead of 32
times.

The Benedicite (No. 3) in G. Words and Music, complete

(4 pages), 2d., or 3s. per 25.

In similar shortened form to No. 1.

Litania de Angelis. id., or is. gd. per 25.

A really beautiful, smoothly flowing and melodious Litany tune, specially
suitable for the Lent, Passion Week and Advent Litanies.

The Church Review says : “ The Clergy and Choirmasters will be glad to have this melodious and
devotional Litany brought under their notice.”

A Clergyman writes : “ We are using this very devotional and beautiful tune for the Passion Litany
during Lent."

The Story of the Gross. Words and Music, id., or is. gd.

per 25.

The words may be had separately, £d., or is. 6d. per iqo.

A beautiful setting for Parish Choirs.

Rev. Ronald H. Simpson writes : “I have tried samples of nearly all the different arrangements
issued, but I think yours is the most tuneful of all.”

A Christmas Carol (On a Cold, Dark Night in Winter). The

words by Rev. G. W. Allen. Words and Music, id., or is. 9d.
per 25.

“ Break Forth into Joy.” Harvest Anthem for Parish

Choirs. 3d.

“ He Watereth the Hills.” Harvest Anthem for Parish and

Village Choirs. 3d.

The Morning Service in Chant Form in D major, includ-

ing Kyrie. 4to, 2d., or 3s. per 25.

A simple Service in Chant form for Village and Parish Choirs, including a
Chant for the Venite, a quadruple Chant for the Te Deum (the words of the
Te D<jum being printed in full), a Chant for the Benedictus or Jubilate and
a Kyrie. Eminently suited for Congregational use.

Messiah Cometh: By the late Canon G. E. Jelf, M.A., Master

of the Charterhouse. Demy 8vo, cloth, 7s. 6d. net.

For Advent and Christmas. The Witness, the Welcome, and the Warning
of the Old Testament Scriptures.

“ A beautiful and reverent book . . . full of deep piety, thought, and careful study. We heartily
commend this book as a devotional and spiritual volume.”—Church Times.

36Our Lord and His Lessons: By Spencer Jones, Rector of

Batsford with Moreton-in-Marsh. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

A comprehensive work on the Whole theory and practice of religious educa
tion, equally useful for those who do and for those who do not adopt “ The
Method.” It includes Courses of Subjects and Specimen Lessons for the
several grades. Also diagrams for blackboard, instruction as to use of pic-
tures, indeed every aspect, even to finance, is considered. Tl^ere is an
exhaustive chapter on discipline and management. The book is intended
both for clergy and for teachers.

" We have nothing but praise for this best of all guides to the Catechism in England. We are
convinced that no better plan of instruction has ever been given to Churchmen. Wherever a priest
can be told off for this work we should urge the Clergy to adopt the System ; if well carried out, we
hnd everywhere that the children really leam their faith and can give a good account of what they
believe.”—The Church Times.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Plain Instructions and Questions for Confirmation
Candidates, in Seven Papers. EIGHTH THOUSAND

i£d., or 10s. per 100.

A set of absolutely simple Confirmation Papers for the use of Clergy and
Candidates, with full instructions as to the method of their use.

Life in Christ; or, What It Is to be a Christian: By

Nathaniel Keymer, Missioner in the Diocese of Southwell,
and formerly Rector of Headon, Notts. Author oi " Salvation in
Christ Jesus,’.’ " The Holy Eucharist in Typeland Shadow,” etc.
Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. net.

The Author of this book was for many years engaged in preaching Missions,
-i.nd in giving Courses of Instructions. The teachings then given have been
arranged and connected under the general heading of “ Life in Christ.”

The book will be specially useful to those who desire to have, or to give to
others, consecutive and plain teaching.

Lenten Lights and Shadows. Meditations for the Forty

Days of Lent. By the Author of " The Six Maries.” Fcap. 8vo,
'cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

With additional readings for the Sundays in Lent and Easter Day. This
book of Short Readings for the days of Lent is strongly recommended.

Lessons for the Church’s Children. ' Vide page 41. (Four

Series.) 2s. 6d. each net.

A Treasury of Meditation; or, Suggestions, as Aids to
Those who desire to lead a Devout Life. By Canon
Knox Little. Thirteenth Thousand. 4s. 6d. net.

A complete Manual of sets of brief Meditations on various subjects, e.g.,
On Sin—On the World—On Things of Ordinary Life—On Nearness to God
—On the Perfect Life—On the Life and Offices of Christ—On the Cross of
Christ—On the Holy Ghost—On Saints and Angels—On the Blessed Sacra-
ment—On Life, Death and Eternity, etc. N.B.—Each one includes brief
Directions, Meditation, Question, Resolve, Prayer, Word of Christ, Verse
of Hymn. Printed throughout in red and black, on specially-made paper,
and bound in crimson cloth, bevelled boards, with red edges, forming a
beautiful gift book.

37BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Confirmation and Holy Communion (Be Strong). Cloth

boards. SECOND IMPRESSION, is. 6d. net.

Cheap Edition, limp cloth, is. net.

A Manual of Confirmation and Holy Communion, with the complete office
for both, intended not only for preparation, but also for the day of Confirma-
tion and its anniversary, also for the preparation of first and subsequent Com-
munions and for use in Church during the celebration. A gift book most
specially suitable for the newly confirmed and others.

The Devotions of the Three Hours’ Agony of our Most
Holy Redeemer. £d., or 3s. 6d. per 100.

A Help to their Observance, with Preface, Meditations, suggested Hymns,
etc., for the use of the Congregation at this Service.

War and the Christian Faith: By Arthur Machen, Author

of “ The Bowmen,” and other Legends of the War. Crown 8vo,
cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

This very ably written book contains excellent doctrine which ought to
prove helpful to any Christian of any religious persuasion. The errors of
Infidelity and the absurdities of Spiritualism are exposed in a courteous
manner. The subjects include : “ The Contradictions of Life,” ” Faith,”
“ The Freethinker,” " The Religion of the Plain Man,” etc.

God’s Love and Man’s Perplexity: By A. V. Magee, M.A.,

Vicar of St. Mark’s, Hamilton Terrace. Author of “ Alone with
Christ.” Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. net.

This book, which deals with various aspects of the love of God, will be
specially useful for Retreats and Quiet Days, or for courses of Sermons. It
is also a message of Hope in war time, for all who feel unable to reconcile the
love of God with the horrors of war.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

The Message of the Guest Chamber; or, The Last Words
of Christ. SECOND IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth,

2s. 6d. net.

These beautiful Meditations on St. John, chapters xiii. and xiv., include
Fourteen Chapters which can be sub-divided into Sections 50 as to provide
for their daily use during Lent. The Publishers call very special attention
to this new Book as providing a complete Manual of Short Meditations which
will be very helpful during Lent, or, indeed, at any time of the year.

“ We can cordially recommend these Chapters to those who desire a volume of Reading for Lent.
They are thoughtful and fresh and are marked by beauty of image and phrase.”—The Church Times

Our Father: By G. Lacey May, Vicar of West Tisted, Hants.

is. net.

A Simple Explanation of the Lord's Prayer. The Publishers strongly
recommend this much-needed little Treatise ; it will be of special value for
lending or giving to the Young or the unlearned or for placing in the Parish
Library.

“ The book meets a great want. Many people will find it very helpful in learning to pray more
earnestly.”—Church Bells.

18BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

The Fellowship of the Holy Eucharist. Crown 8vo, cloth,

2S. 6d. net.

Forty Devotional Readings on the Sacrament of Love, specially suitable
for the Forty Days of Lent. Among the subjects are : Fellowship with Our
Lord—with The Holy Spirit—with The Angels—with Our Fellow-men—
with The Suffering—with The Departed—with Nature.

By Dr. ALFRED G. MORTIMER.

The Shadows of the Valley. Large Crown 8vo, cloth,

bevelled boards, 5 s. net.

A practical and devotional Guide for the Sick and those who minister to
them (Psalm xlviii. 13). This book is intended for the clergy to use in their
ministrations, and for those who have to care for sick relatives. In addition
to Readings, it contains four sets of Devotions for different periods of sickness.

" Contains a great deal of matter that will be found useful by the sick and by their relatives and
the clergy who have to minister to them.’’—Church Times.

Sorrow, Hope and Prayer: A Book for Mourners. New and

cheaper edition. Fourth Thousand. Crown 8vo, elegant cloth,
2S. 6d. net.

This beautiful book forms a companion volume to the same author's most
popular work, “ It Hingeth to Evensong.” It will be found a great help and
comfort to the bereaved and to those in sorrow and suffering.

N.B.—‘An edition of this book, most handsomely bound in rich leather,
with rounded comers and gold over red edges, lettered in gold, forming a
really beautiful Gift-book. 7s. 6d. net.

“ Many books exist with similar aim, but this seems exactly what is wanted."—Church Times.

It Ringeth to Evensong. Twelfth Thousand. Crown 8vo,

cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

Thoughts for Advancing Years. The beautiful Chapters in this Book are
intended to form brief Readings or Meditations for those who are approach-
ing, or have reached old age. It deals throughout, in a spirit of consolation
and help, alike, with the difficulties, trials, and blessings of advancing years.

Among the contents axe : Visions and Dreams—The Years that the Locust
hath Eaten—The Way to Meet our Trials—The Loss of Friends—The Loss-
of the Power to Work—The Loss of our Independence—The Loss or Impair-
ment of Sight—Deafness.

“ Full of wise counsel, well expressed.”—Standard.

“ Marked throughout by a thoroughly gentle and sympathetic tone, by a really devout spirit, and
by a welcome simplicity of diction."—Layman.

Confirmation. Second Thousand. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d.

net.

A Manual of Instruction. A Right Preparation—The Incarnation and
Atonement—Grace—The Operation of the Holy Ghost—The Seven Gifts—
The Fruits of the Spirit—Penitence—Holy Communion—Prayer and the
Rule of Life.

“ There is most beautiful teaching all through this book.”—Church Family Newspaper.

Who Comes ? Cloth boards. Second Impression, is. jfcdL net.

Cheap Edition, is. net.

A Year’s Preparation and Thanksgiving for Holy Communion, based on
the Gospels for the Year. Can be bound up with “ The Treasury of Devotion,”
A most useful little bool'.” Church Review.

39New Year's Eve; A Late Service for. ^d., or 3s. per 100.

With Versicles, Prayers, Psalms, Hymns, for the use of the Clergy and
Congregation.

The Children’s Law : By G. R. Oakley, M.A. With Intro-
duction by the Right Rev. Bishop Fkodsham. Crown 8vo, cloth,
23. 6d. net.

Talks to Children on the Commandments. These plain Talks on the Ten
Commandments, on the Sacramental Ordinances and on Rules of Life and
Worship should be of the greatest value in instructing and helping the
Young, whether for use in Church, Sunday School or at Home.

The Psalms in the Jewish Church: By W. O. E.

Oesterley, D.D. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

Among the many books that have been written on the Psalms, it is but
rarely that the Jewish point of view is sufficiently taken into consideration.
In this volume Dr. Oesterley seeks to present an “ Introduction ” to the
study of the Psalter from the specifically Israelite point of view. The topics
dealt with have all been studied in the light of original documents, but it has
been the author’s aim to avoid technicalities as far as possible, the book
having been written for the clergy and educated laity, not for experts or
scholars.

".Dr. Oesterley's admirable book fills an obvious gap and fills it welL Of special value is his
luminous account of the use of the Psalter in the worship of the Temple and of the Synagogue, ancient
and modem.”—The Standard.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR*

Our Bible Text. Second and Enlarged Impression. Crown

8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

Some recently discovered Biblical Documents, with five plates. Among
the contents are included: “A Papyrus of the Ten Commandments in
Hebrew,” “ The New ‘ Sayings * of Jesus,” etc.

“One Hour”.(St. Matt. xxvi. 40). A Short Service for Good
Friday, ^d., or 2s. 6d. per 100.

With Hymns, Versicles, Psalm and Prayers, complete for the use of the
Congregation. This Service, when a Short Address is given, will occupy one
hour, and may be used as an alternative to the Three Hours’ Service, where
the latter, for various reasons, cannot be adopted. Or it will form an early
or late service in addition to that of the Three Hours’ for those who are unable
to attend the Longer Office. It is strongly recommended to the attention of
the Clergy as meeting a very urgently felt want.

In White Robes : Thoughts on Life within the Veil. By the

late E. H. Palmer, Fellow of the Royal Society of Literature.
FIFTH IMPRESSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

" These which are arrayed in white robes.” (Who are they ? Where do
they live ? What sort of life ? Do they know each other ? What do we
retain and gain when they leave us ? Are they seen on this side of the veil ?
What is their final destiny ?) A book of great hope, and comfort to the
bereaved, based entirely on Holy Scripture, full of the certainty and glory of
the future life and being therein re-united.

" The book is a most beautiful contribution to the subject.”—Church-in-the-West.

A Clergyman writes : " This is by far the best book of its kind issued of late years. I do not
know when I have been so impressed, and, better still, comforted; it is a book which grows upon
>ne, so that one likes to keep it close at hand.”

40Fruit of the Passion: A Daily Watch with Jesus through

the Mysteries of His Sorrow unto the Joy of His Resurrection.

By Hilda Parham. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. net.

A work of beauty, ability and intense earnestness. It is full of beautiful
thoughts, and presents a new way of regarding the Season of Lent. There
are no “ drybones ” in this work. It is therefore interesting as well as
devotional. It supplies a very excellent and necessary meditation on our
want of any real sense of sin. It also presents excellent teaching in the
sinfulness of little sins.

The book contains brief meditations for Lent upon the Five Sorrowful
Mysteries, impressing the Father’s love as shown forth in the life of Christ
and tracing the Fruit of the Holy Spirit in the Passion.

There is one main thought throughout each week (with illustrative poem).
In simple devotional tone each day strikes its clear note of Catholic teaching.
The Publishers wish to draw very special attention to this beautiful book.

The Parish District Visiting Book and Sick and Com-
municants’ Lists:	Compiled by the Rev. John

Parry, M.A., recently Vicar of Hammersmith, with full explanations
as to its use. SECOND IMPRESSION. Post 8vo, cloth, rounded
edges, 2s. 6d. net.

An invaluable and perfect notebook for the Clergy in their Parochial
Visitations. Most warmly commended by the Bishop of London, the Arch-
deacon of London, and the Church Press generally.

“ Will be found invaluable, and a real boon to methodical Workers.”—Church Family Newspaper.
“ A Register which every clergyman will find exceedingly useful.”—Record.

The Coronation Service; with Introduction, Notes, Extracts
from the Liber Regalis, and the Coronation Order of Charles I. and
Edward VII., with Historical Notes of fifteen other Coronations.
By Joseph H. Pemberton. SIXTH IMPRESSION, Revised and
Enlarged. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

N.B.—The very full notes and explanations of the many quaint and
interesting details and ceremonies of the Royal Coronation Service are of the
deepest interest.

Lessons for the Church’s Children, By J. Hasloch

Potter, M.A., Vicar of St. Mark’s, Surbiton, and A. E. W. Sheard,
M.A., Rector of Exhall, Alcester.

Book I.	Eighth Thousand. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Book II.	Fourth Thousand. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Book III. Third Thousand. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Book IV. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

The Questions and Answers for each Book for distribution to the
Scholars may be had. 2d. per set, or 15s. per 100 net.

A Set of Four Consecutive Volumes, each of which will contain a Year’s
Course of Teaching for Sunday or Day Schools, and Children’s Services.
The chief features of these New Books are : (1) Each year’s course will have
special Lessons for the Church’s great Festivals. (2) The Church Catechism
will be divided into four parts, so that each year will have its share. (3)
A graded or independent Lesson for Infants will be supplied for each Sunday,
as well as valuable suggestions for “ expression work.”

These Books will be available all through the School.

4iBY THE SAME AUTHORS.

Gateohizing for Ghuroh and Sunday Schoools.

Series I. Our Saviour’s Work. Being fifty-two Lessons for a
Year, including The Church Seasons, also	The Sacraments, Confirma-
tion, Missions,	Harvest,	Flower, etc.	Thirty-Eighth	Thousand.

Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Series II. The Young Christian’s Faith and Practice.

Thirtieth Thousand. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Series III. The	Life of	Our Lord.	Twenty-Fourth	Thousand.

Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Series IV. The	Acts of	the Apostles. Thirteenth	Thousand.

Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

Series Y. “The Ghurah of God,” i.e., i. The Jewish Church (Old
Testament). 2. The Christian Church (New Testament). Seventh
Thousand. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

N.B.—The Complete Set of Questions and Answers for each Series for
distribution to the Scholars may be had. 2d. per set, or 15s. per 100 net.

Each Series being a Year’s Course (54 lessons) of Teaching upon questions
—primarily intended for “ Children’s Services,” but also suitable for the
Sunday School and Bible Classes.

The original plan and method of teaching adopted in these books has
proved immensely and universally successful where it has been tried. It is
a most interesting and practical manual for Catechists and Homilists ; it is
cordially approved by the Rev. Spencer Jones for use in connection with the
Dupanloup system, or for ordinary Sunday School work.

The widespread adoption and unprecedented success of these books is
the best evidence of their great usefulness. The sale has already exceeded
130,000, and the Book is widely used in India, in the Colonies, and in America.
In ordering, please specify clearly which Series is required.

Rev. Spencer Jones writes: “ These books of Catechizings have actually been tested, with the
happiest results. The attendance at the Children’s Service has been more than doubled, and the
Sunday School teachers declare that under this method their teaching has become an increased
pleasure to them. The type is excellent, and the whole book, alike in form and substance, will assist
both clergy and teachers.”

Rev. E. Linley writes : “ They are the only books that ever satisfied me both for Bible Class and
Children’s Services; they have multiplied our Confirmation Candidates sixfold in two years.”

BY THE SAME AUTHORS.

My Sunday School and Children’s Service; With a

Foreword by the Bishop of Worcester. Crown 8vo, cloth, is. net.

A few hints to Clergy and Sunday School Teachers towards promoting at
the Sunday School better organization and definite instruction, and at the
Children’s Service wider influence and keener interest.

This book, with its valuable hints and instructions, Order for Children’s
Service, Diagrams, etc., etc., will be an immense help to the Catechist and
Sunday School Teacher.

Love, The Fulfilling of the Law: By Mrs. Purdie. Fcap.

8vo, cloth, is. net.

Some Thoughts and Reflections in preparation for the Evening of Life.
(Law, The Good, Love, Creed and Comforting Thoughts.)

Religion and Reconstruction. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

If the War has taught us anything at all, it has most certainly taught us
that many of our national institutions and many phases of our social life

42fteed urgent reform. Men’s minds are turning towards reconstruction.
The whole fabric of Church and State is quickly coming under the ken of
an impatient public, and there, is a danger that they will be guided more
by vhe heart than the head. Problems of Reconstruction call for the con-
sideration of men of stability and high character. As the Church’s contribu-
tion to this momentous discussion, the forthcoming book on " Religion
and Reconstruction ” is one that everybody will find extremely valuable.

It has been written by:

The Rt. Rev. C. J. Ridgeway, D.D., Bishop of Chichester.

The Rt. Rev. J. A. Kempthorne, D.D., Bishop of Lichfield.

The Rt. Rev. B. Pollock, C.V.O., D.D., Bishop of Norwich.

The Rt. Rev. W. W. Perrin, D.D., M.A., Bishop of Willesden.

The Rt. Rev. J. E. C. Welldon, D.D., Dean of Manchester.

The Very Rev. W. M. Ede, D.D., M.A., Dean of Worcester.

The Rt. Rev. G. H. Frodsham, D.D., Canon of Gloucester.

The Hon. and Rev. Canon James Adderley, M.A.

The Ven. John Wakeford, Precentor of Lincoln, B.D.

Monsignor Poock, D.D.

The Rev. W. E. Orchard, D.D. (Presbyterian).

The Rev. F. B. Meyer, B.A., D.D. (Baptist).

F. C. Spurr (Bapfist).

leaders of religious thought, who are something more than students of social
questions.

The book covers a very wide field, from questions of Education and
Imperial Politics to those of Family and Domestic Interest. It is the book
every parish priest, in fact every minister of religion, should read and discuss
with his parishioners and adult classes.

By the Right Rev. C. J. RIDGEWAY, Bishop of Chichester.

Holy Communion. “ How to Prepare ” and “ How to Give
Thanks.” Printed in red and chocolate, on toned paper.
(In red silk cloth for boys, or white silk cloth for girls.) 24mo, is.net.

Warmly commended by the late Bishop Walsham How. It forms a
beautiful little Confirmation gift book, in prayer book size, bound in elegant
cloth, lettered in gold.

These Two Tracts may also be had separately, 2d. each, or 14s. per 100.

“ The teaching is brief and simple.”—Guardian.

“ The prayers are thoroughly devotional.”—Ecclesiastical Gazette.

The following letter appeared in the Church Times :

“ Sir,—Ridgeway’s ‘ How to Prepare for the Holy Communion ’ and ‘ How to Give Thanks after
Holy Communion ’ are most admirable manuals. I have been’29 years Vicar of this large agricultural
parish, and all the time I have been in vain looking out for plain, simple manuals for the Holy Com-
munion, suitable to the capacities of an agricultural population, and have never been able to meet
with any till now. I put into the hands of my candidates for confirmation Ridgeway’s manual,
‘ How to Prepare for the Holy Communion,’ with the satisfactory result that every one of them came
to the early communion yesterday. I could never before succeed in getting all the confirmed to
communicate immediately after confirmation.—F. H. CHOPE, Vicar, Hartland Vicarage, N. Devon.”

Instructions and Devotions for Holy Communion;

which includes the -Two Tracts “ How to Prepare ” and “ How
to Give Thanks,” with extra Instructions and Devotions, also the
Complete Office for Holy Communion. One Hundred and Fifteenth
Thousand. 24mo, cloth boards, is. gd. net.

Cloth limp, is. 3d. net.

Crimson roan, round corners, and gold over red edges, 3s. net.

The late Bishop Walsiiam How wrote : “ Mr. Ridgeway’s little manuals will, I think, be found
very generally and practically useful. They are thoroughly sensible, and excellent for their purpose. ’ ’

43By the Right Rev. C. J. RIDGEWAY, Bishop of Chichester (conX
Easter Communion. Tastefully printed in red and black.

1,200th Thousand. -£d., or 3s. 6d. per 100.

Why shall I come ?—What is H.C. ?—What are the benefits ?—Tn what
Spirit ?—How shall I prepare ?—When shall I come ?—How live afterwards ?
etc. A four-page leaflet. For general distribution in Church or Parish.

N.B.—This leaflet can also be had under the title “ Holy Communion,”
so that it can be used at any other season of the Church’s Year.

Easter Offerings. Thirtieth Thousand. £d., or 2s. per 100.

A Four-Page Leaflet, clearly explaining their character and value ; to be
distributed in Church or Parish before Easter. This leaflet is approved by
the Archbishop of Canterbury.

Church Going. 155th Thousand. £d., or 3s. 6d. per 100.

A Companion Leaflet to " Easter Communion.” Why ?—When ?—In
what Spirit should I go ?—What shall I do there ?—What good shall I get ?
—Why do people stay away ? etc. A most practical and persuasive little tract.

Sunday: How to Keep It. |d., or 3s. per 100.

A four-page leaflet for universal distribution. Suitable for distribution
in every more educated parish and place of worship in the kingdom.

Confirmation. 380th Thousand. |d., or 3s. 6d. per 100.

A four-page leaflet, printed on toned paper in red and black. A Companion
Leaflet to " Easter Communion ” and “ Church Going.” Confirmation :
What is it ?—Its Nature ?—What does God do ?—What does man do ?—
Why should I be Confirmed ?—At what age ?—How shall I prepare ?—What
good will it do ? For distribution in Church and Parish before a Confirmation.

The Three Hours’ Order of Service. 360th Thousand.

£d., or 4s. per 100.

For distribution among the c. ngregation.

“My Confirmation Day,” at Home and in Church.

Eightieth Thousand. Forty-eight pages. 3d. net.

Including the Confirmation Service itself, with Prayers, Thoughts and
Hymns for use during the entire day ; that is, morning and evening at Home,
and during the Service at Church. A little gift for Confirmation Candidates
of a most helpful and valuable kind.

N.B.^—A “ Memento ” Edition of the same is now published with seven
hymns printed in full, bound in most elegant white cloth for girls, and dove-
grey cloth for boys, with blank spaces for names, dates, etc., forming a
beautiful little Gift for Confirmation Candidates. 6d. net.

How to prepare for Confirmation. 26th Thousand. 2s.6d.net.

The Questions, with suggested Prayers, separately. Seventieth Thou-
sand. 2d.,-or 14s. per 100.

A Complete Course of Preparatory Instructions for Candidates, in Eight
Plain Addresses, each followed by a few plain Questions.

Preparation Service for Holy Communion. SIXTH

IMPRESSION. 2d., or 14s. per 100.

To be used in Church after Evensong on Sunday, or at other convenient
times. This little Service of Preparation, occupying from 15 to 20 minutes,
will be found most valuable. Sanctioned for use by the Bishop^of London-

44Hints to District Visitors, with Prayers and a Short Office

for their use. Fifth Thousand. Cloth, 6d. net.

This new manual will be invaluable for the clergy to give their District
Visitors.

“ A useful little book.”—Guardian.

“ A very complete little handbook for district visitors.”—Church-in-the-West.

Short Family Prayers. For Morning and Evening. Arranged

for a week. SECOND IMPRESSION. Pamphlet, jd.

Private Prayers: By F. G. Ridgeway. SECOND IMPRES-
SION. Cloth boards, 8d. net.

A collection of short prayers suitable for young schoolboys.

Immortality and Life Eternal: By William P. Robert-
son, B.D., Vicar of St. John’s, Truro, Nova Scotia. Crown 8vo,
cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

A Study in the Christian Contribution to a Universal Hope. The Chapters
include “ The Riddle of the Easter Message,” “ Non-Christian Beliefs—Ancient
and Modern,” “Psychical Research—Apparitions and Automatic Writings,”
“ Is Endless Existence Desirable ? ” “ The Life Eternal,” “ The Resurrec-
tion of Christ,” “ The Resurrection of the Dead,” " The Victory over Death.”

The Consciousness of the Spiritual: By C. E. Scott-

Moncrieff, D.D., Vicar of Buxton, Examining Chaplain to the
Bishop of Southwell. Large crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

This work has been pronounced to be of first-rank importance. Its object
is to examine the nature, origin, and characteristics of the consciousness of
the spiritual, to maintain its reality and value, and to point to Christianity
as its most perfect manifestation. After reference to the philosophies of
Eucken and Bergson, the Author concludes with suggestions as to the
meaning and goal of life, which he believes to be in fuller harmony with
experience while faithful to the general principles of traditional Christianity.

The Six Maries. By F. V. H. THIRD IMPRESSION. Fcap.

8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

This Book includes Six Devotional Readings, viz. Mary the Virgin—Mary
of Bethany—Mary Magdalene—Mary the Wife of Cleophas—Mary the Mother
of James and Joses—Mary the Mother of Mark.

“ Tender, sympathetic and helpful character sketches of some of the most notable women of the
Gospel.”—Church Family Newspaper.

By MARTIN S. SKEFFINGTON.

The Benedicite (No. i) in D. Twelfth Thousand. Words

and Music (4 pages complete), 2d., or 3s. per 25.

For Advent and Lent, etc., in simple Chant Form, shortened by the second
half of each verse being repeated after every third verse only, thus causing it
to be repeated eleven instead of thirty-two times.

The Benedicite (No. 2) in G. In similar shortened form.

Words and Music (4 pages complete), 2d., or 3s. per 25.

The Benedicite (No. 3) in B flat. In similar shortened form.

Words and Music (4 pages complete), 2d.,, or 3s. per 25.

45The Lord’s Prayer, id., or is. 9d. per 25.

Set to simple, melodious, devotional Music for Parish Choirs and Congrega-
tions. This setting would form a very short (three minutes) anthem ; or
it might be sung kneeling at the close of the Sunday night Services in place
of a Vesper Hymn.

An Evening Prayer: By S. Baring-Gould. Music arranged

by Martin S. Skeffington, to be sung at the close of Evensong.
Words and Music, on a Card, id., or is. 9d. per 25.

The words may be had separately, £d., or is. 6d. per 100.

Through the Night Watches. A new Benediction Hymn.

Words and Music on a Card, id., or is. 9d. per 25.

The words may be had separately. +d., or is. 6d. per 100.

The Offertory Sentences set to Music. NINTH IMPRES-

SION. Royal 8vo, paper covers, 4d.

Specially for Parish Choirs. The Music is very tuneful and varied, to suit
different Choirs ; there is little or no repetition of words, or musical difficulty,
and the price is fixed so low as to bring the work within the means of almost
all Choirs.

“ Are not only amongst the best of the author’s efforts, but take a high place in the list of all the
settings we have noticed. Some arrangements are without much life, and might mean anything, but
here we have a really intelligent rendering of the words. We recommend choirmasters to procure
this collection.”—Church Times.

Comforted of God: By L. C. Skey, Author of "All Your

Care.” Thoughts for Mourners. With Preface by Dean Goul-
bourn. TWELFTH IMPRESSION. Fcap. 8vo, cloth is. 6d. net.

“ The sorrowful, the lonely and disconsolate will find solace in these pages.”—Literary Churchman.

The Church in England : By E. F. Abbott Smith. With

Preface by Preb. Linklater. SECOND IMPRESSION. Crown
8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

A History of the Church of England from the earliest times to the
present day. The author shows clearly the continuity of the Church to-day
from that of the Apostolic age. The book, though simple, is of vivid and
attractive interest throughout, and will be found most useful in schools by
teachers of English History, etc., as well as interesting to the ordinary reader.

The Mighty Works of Jesus: Their Reality and Truth. By

Lancelot Smith, M.A., Vicar of Sawston. Crown 8vo, cloth,
2s. net.

These Chapters on the Miracles, the Temptation and other Events in Our
Lord’s Life will be of great value in confirming and strengthening the faith
of Believers and will help and reassure those who are in doubt.

Outline Lessons on the Church Catechism : By the late

Henry Stewart, D.D. With Preface by the late Canon Body.
THIRD IMPRESSION- Fcap. 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

For Sunday School Teachers and Bible Classes. This volume contains
eighty Lessons for two years. The first scries of forty Lessons extending
to the end of the “ Duties,” and the second series forty Lessons on The Lord’s
Prayer and The Sacraments.

" VVe can confidently endorse Canon Body’s recommendation of the work.”—Guardian.

46The Story of the Good Shepherd: By the late Mrs.

Charles N, Streatfeild.. SEVENTH IMPRESSION.

In paper covers, 6d. nat.

Or cloth, is. net.

The Words separately, for distribution in Church, id., or 5s. per 100 net.
A Short Service of Song, with Prayers, Hymns, and very Short Addresses.
The Music specially written by Berthold Tours, Frank Braine and Martin S.
Skeffington. A very original and beautiful little Service of Song, suitable
for any short “ After Service,” and especially suited for Children’s Services.
It also makes an elegant little Gift Book, having blank spaces for Name,
Date of Confirmation, First Communion, etc.

“ The reading is simply the story of the wandering lamb lost and found by the watchful shepherd.
It will interest children . the tunes will be thoroughly liked.”—Church Times.

Divine Dove in Sickness: By Lilian Street, Author of

“ The Golden Key.” Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

A Collection of Devout Thoughts in Prose and Poetry. To those in sickness
or pain this book will bring real help and comfort. Among the subjects are
Submission, Depression, Motherhood, Sleeplessness, Prayer, Mercies, Restora-
tion, Passing On, etc.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

The Lengthening Shadows. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

Some Comforting Thoughts for the Evening of Life. This book for those
in advancing years is one of singular beauty and;comfort. Among the
subjects are : The Hopeful Mind, the Desponding Mind, The Restful Mind,
Labours Ended, Infirmities, Impatience, Little Habits, Cheerfulness, Slower
Powers, Ever Upward, Love, Joy, Long-suffering, Endurance, Prayer, and
very many others.

“ The Supreme Sacrifice.” Memorial Hymn to our Fallen
Heroes. Words by John S. Arkwright. Music by Dr. Harris.
Music, 2d. Words separately, 3s. per 100 net.

The Altar Manual. By the late J. Edward Vaux, M.A.

Cloth boards, red edges, is. 6d. net.

Limp cloth, is. net.

The Publishers are confident that a new edition of this most comprehensive
and valuable Manual for Holy Communion will be cordially welcomed. The
work has now reached its Fiftieth Thousand.

“ Still remains one of the best.”—Church Times.

Yestry Prayers. To be sung before and after service. Two
simple Settings by J. C. Billing and H. Hamilton Jefferies.
Printed on a card which may be kept in the cassock pocket, id.,
or is. 9d. per 25 net.

Preaching for Beginners: By T. J. Walker, M.A. Crown

8vo, cloth, as. net.

This practical instructive and interesting volume will be found of the
utmost use and value to the clergy generally, and especially the newly ordained
and Theological Students. Its contents include a large number of practical
hints, such as—Plain Speaking to Simple Folk, Brevity, The Voice, Preach-
ing to Children, Style, A Beginner's Sermons, Extempore Preaching.

47With Christ in Paradise: By the late Right Rev. Allan

Becher Webb, Dean of Salisbury ; sometime Bishop of Bloem-
fontein and Bishop of Grahamstown. EIGHTH IMPRESSION.
i2mo, cloth, is. net.

Also a Cheap Edition. Paper boards, 6d. net.

Meditations supplying helpful thoughts on Life begun on earth and con-
tinued in Paradise ; based on the revelations of Holy Scripture of the life
beyond death. A most suitable gift for Easter, All Saints’ Day, etc.

Aids to Catholic Worship: By L. S. Westall, B.D., Vicar

of St. Saviour’s, St. Albans. SECOND IMPRESSION.

24010, cloth, is. net.

Crimson roan, round corners, gold over red edges, 2s. 6d. net.

A Manual for Holy Communion ; containing an explanation of the cere-
monies at a Choral Eucharist, with Instructions and Preparation for Holy
Communion and Confession ; suitable as a book of devotions ; a Confirma-
tion gift book ; or for distribution in Church.

Catholic Teaching; or, Our Life and His Love. By Harry

Wilson, sometime Vicar of St. Augustine’s, Stepney. A Series of
Fifty-Six Simple Instructions in the Christian Life. THIRTEENTH
IMPRESSION, 2s. net.

The Publishers cordially recommend these most practical and helpful
instructions as a companion volume to the same author’s most successful
little book, “ The Halo of Life.”

“ It would be difficult to put tbe verities of the faith more simply and directly. The author has
aimed at teaching a few things well, and any person may learn from thia book all the things which a
Christian ought to know and believe to his soul’s health."—Church Times.

” Gives simple help on the chief points of Christian faith and duty.”—■Guardian.

“ Has the true ring of simple Catholic teaching persuasively and eloquently put. The book is as
good as any we can recommend.”—Church Review.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

The Halo of Life. Forty little Readings on Humility, specially

suitable for the Forty Days of Lent. Eleventh Thousand, is. 6d.
net.

“ This i6 a valuable little book which we most highly recommend. How many thousands of families
might be blessed by this invaluable work if its noble rules were applied to daily life.”—Church Review

Women Helpers of Their Nation: By the Author of

” The Six Maries.” Fcap. 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

Six short readings on some women of the Bible who helped their Nation,
suited for use in the Church, in the Home, for Mother’s Meetings, and during
the War. The Contents include : I. Jochebed—the Helper through the
Home. II. Deborah—the Helper through personal influence. III. Hannah
—the Helper through self-sacrifice. IV. Naomi—the Helper through
endurance and unselfishness. V. Esther—the Helper through faithfulness.
VI. Phoebe—the Helper through the Church.

Everlasting Punishment. Is there such a thing ? By R.

Woodhams. Crown 8vo, cloth, is. 6d. net.

48The Children’s Service Book: By the late Canon M.

Woodward, Vicar of Folkestone. Services and Prayers. Hymns,
Litanies, Carols, etc.

No. i. Complete Edition, with Appendix, Music and Words. The
Music selected from English and Foreign sources, edited and arranged
by the Rev. C. J. Ridsdale, B.A. Eleventh Edition. Crown 8vo,
3s. 6d. net.

No. 2.	The	Words	only.	397th Thousand.	Paper cover, 3d. net.

No. 3.	The	Words	only.	397th Thousand.	Limp blue cloth, 6d. net.

No. 4.	The	Words	only.	397th Thousand.	Cloth boards, 8d. net.

“ * The Children’s Service Book ’ is one of the very best of its kind, and will be found to supply
nearly all the materials needed. The clergy who think a special book for the children a not undesirable
thing in itself will be quite satisfied with this one."—Church Times.

" Mr. Woodward’s collection is admirable, and we are sure is the best adapted for the purpose yet
issued. We much prefer it to the collection recently issued by the compilers of 1 Hymns Ancient and
Modem.’ Well got up ; we are sure it will soon be in extensive use.”—Literary Churchman.

“ On the whole we are delighted with this book, and wish it every success. Its music is most
refreshing after the experience of modem tune books, and withal a spirit of devotion breathes
throughout.”—Church Revieu).

“ ‘ The Children’s Service Book ’ will be found to be a really useful and charming book, containing,
as it does, a selection of well-known, as well as a large proportion of hitherto unknown, tunes, the
larger portion of which are gathered from French sources.”—Saturday Review.

The late Bishop of Chichester said : “ I am satisfied that it is likely to be generally useful. It
is a good sign that children's services are far more general than in former days, and that pains are
taken to render them at once attractive and edifying. The collects and hymns appear to me to be
well chosen.”

The late Bishop of Oxford wrote : “ Accept my best thanks for ‘ The Children’s Service Book ’
in its two forms. I will glady make it known where I can.”

The Bishop of Argyle and the Isles writes: “ I think you have rendered a valuable service
to the Church by the publication of your ’ Children’s Service Book.’ I have gone through it care-
fully, and while I find in it many new and beautiful hymns specially adapted to the young, I am
glad to see that you have left out few, if any, of the old favourites.”

The Rev. J. Storrs, Vicar of St. Peter’s, Eaton Square, writes: “ It seems to me that you have
supplied a real want in your book. It contains so many hymns which teach as well as please, and so
few (if any) of that over-sentimental and subjective kind which I venture to think are so harmful
for children. The Litanies also strike me as most excellent.”

The Right Rev. Cecil Hook, Bishop of Kingston-on-Thames, says: "You are certainly to be
congratulated on putting forth a book which supplies a want felt by many who have large Sunday
Schools under their care.”

The Rev. George Barr, Vicar of Holy Trinity, Gravesend, says: “ Your ‘ Children’s Service
Book ’ has proved, after two months’ trial, a splendid success. The children like it much, and it has
drawn many more of their elders than used to come. I think it would be a good thing for the Church
if your book.were introduced universally for children’s services.”

The Rev. Artur Fearon, Rector of Horton, Bucks, writes : “ I think the time is now come when
I ought to let you know of the great success which your ‘ Children’s Service Book ’ has met with here.
On my visit to Folkestone I came across it, and determined to introduce it here, and it is not too much
to say that the result is wonderful. I shall always be grateful to you.”

The Rev. Canon Utterton, late Vicar of Leatherhead, wrote : "I must write a word of true
thanks to you for your very valuable gift to the Church and to her lambs in ‘ The Children’s Service
Book ’ which you have published. I introduced it into my church on Christmas Day last, and it has
become a great power for good. The attendance at our children’s services has increased in a very
marked degree, and the children enjoy the service in a way they never did before. You have supplied
what was a real need in the Church, and I, among many others, am truly grateful to you.”

The Carols from Woodward’s Children’s Service Book are

published separately.

With Music. EIGHTH IMPRESSION. 6d. net.

The Words separately. TWENTIETH IMPRESSION, id. net.

World’s Destiny (The). Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.

A challenge by a Layman to the Clergy of the Church of England. The
writer deals with the question of Our Lord’s return. In a catholic spirit, he
asks whether the clergy are not seriously neglecting an important part of
Catholic Truth in failing to teach the literal fulfilment of prophecy.

49The Girl's Little Book: By the late Charlotte M. Yonge.

A Book of Help and Counsel for Everyday Life at Home or School.
ELEVENTH IMPRESSION. Elegant cloth, is. 3d. net.

This little volume forms a capital gift from the Parish Priest, or from
Parents or Godparents.

“ This little book should be most helpful to girls.”—Church Bells.

“ A nice little volume, full of good sense and real feeling.”—Athenaeum.

“ Just the sort of little book to be taken up and referred to in little matters of doubt and difficulty,
for the advice it contains is good, sensible, kindly, and Christian.”—Lady.

“ Gives much excellent advice it will be found really helpful by those for whom it is intended.”
—Church Times.

" The advice is of the safest and soundest description.’’—Myra’s Journal.Confirmation and Holy Communion

Aids to Catholic Worship: By the Rev. L. S. Westall, D.B.

SECOND IMPRESSION. 241110, cloth, is. net. Crimson roan,
round corners, gold over red edges, 2s. 6d. net.

A Manual for Holy Communion : containing an explanation of the cere-
monies at a Choral Eucharist, with Instructions and Preparation for Holy
Communion and Confession. Suitable as a book of devotions, a Confirmation
gift book, or for distribution in Church.

“ Boys: Their Work and Influence.” A very appropriate

little Confirmation Gift Book for Boys. Twelfth Thousand.
12,110, is. net.

Catechism on Confirmation (A Short): By the late Joseph

Hammond, LL.B. id., or 7s. per 100.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Catechism on the Holy Communion (A Short), id., or

7s. per 100.

Catechism on Confirmation: By the Rev. J. Leslie, M.A.

ELEVENTH IMPRESSION. Sewed, 2d. each, or 14s. per 100.
Specially commended by the Bishop of St. Andrew’s, the late Dr. Francis
Hessey, and others.

Church Going. A Companion Leaflet to the Right Rev.
Bishop C-. J. Ridgeway’s Easter Communion. 155th Thousand.
|d., or 3s. 6d. per 100.

(Why ?—When ?—-In what Spirit should I go ?—What shall I do there ?
What good shall I get ?—Why do people stay away ? etc.) A most practical
and persuasive little tract.

Confirmation. A Four-page Leaflet, for distribution in Church
and Parish before a Confirmation. By the Right Rev. Bishop
C. J. Ridgeway. 380th Thousand. £d., or 3s. 6d. per 100.
Printed on toned paper in red and black, forming a Companion to the
same Author’s leaflets, “ Easter Communion ” and " Church Going.”
[Confirmation : What is it ?—Its Nature ?—What does God do ?—What does
man do ?—Why should I be confirmed ?—At what age ?—How shall I
prepare ?—What good will it do ?]

Confirmation. A Manual of Instruction. By the Rev. Dr.

Alfred G. Mortimer. Second Thousand. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d.
net.

A Right Preparation—The Incarnation and Atonement—Grace—The
Operation of the Holy Ghost—The Seven Gifts—The Fruits of the Spirit—
Penitence—Holy Communion—Prayer and the Rule of Life.

“ There Is most beautiful teaching all through this book.”—Church Family Newspaper.

■51Confirmation: Before and After. By the Rev. Canon

C. R. Ball. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, is. 6d. net.

The Questions are also issued separately, 2d., or 14s. per 100.

Being thirteen Instructions in preparation for Confirmation and Holy
Communion, with Questions on each Instruction to be distributed to the
Candidates.

This complete Manual includes Prayers for Preparation, Prayers for a
Confirmation Class, Prayers for Private Use, Hymns, etc.

Confirmation Questions (Plain): By the Right Rev. Bishop

C. J. Ridgeway. Seventieth Thousand. Sewed, 2d., or 14s. per 100.
In Eight Papers, with suggested Prayers; taken from the same Author's
Book, “ How to Prepare for Confirmation.”

Confirmation Questions. First Series. By the late Rev.
Francis Hessey, D.C.L. TWENTY-THIRD IMPRESSION.
Printed in two types (see note below). Sewed, 2d.

In Seven Papers. For the use of the Clergy in Preparing Candidates for
Confirmation and First Communion.

N.B.—In the above Series the simpler Questions are printed in larger type,
and form an easier course for the less educated candidates. The work is so
printed that each paper can be detached for separate distribution.

Confirmation Questions (Plain): By the Rev. Canon C. R.

Ball. 2d., or 14s. per 100.

In ten papers, each paper perforated ready for distribution to the Candi-
dates ; taken from the same Author’s Book, “ Confirmation :	Before and

After.”

Confirmation Servioe (The): By the late Rev. L. M. Dalton,

M.A. id., or 7s. per 100.

Clearly and simply explained. This little Manual will be found most
valuable and helpful, especially for the less highly educated Candidates.
All the leading words in the Confirmation Office are printed in Distinctive
Type with a paragraph fully and lucidly explaining them. Invaluable for
Confirmation Classes.

Confirmation and Holy Communion: By the Rev. Canon

Knox Little. Second Edition. Cloth, bevelled boards, is. 6d.
net. Cheap Edition, limp cloth, is. net.

A complete Manual of Preparation for, and Thanksgiving after, both
Confirmation and Holy Communion, together with the complete office for
each, with full instructions, notes, devotions and readings, for use in Church,
before and after the services, and at home.

“ Confirmation Day (My)/’ at Home and in Churoh: By

the Right Rev. Bishop C. J. Ridgeway. Eightieth Thousand.
Forty-eight pages, 3d. net.

Including the Confirmation Service itself, with Prayers, Thoughts and
Hymns for use during the entire day ; that is, morning and evening at Home,
and during the Service at Church. A little gift for Confirmation Candidates
of a most helpful and valuable kind.

N.B.—A “ Memento ” Edition of the same is now published with seven
hymns printed in full, bound in most elegant white cloth for girls, and dove-
grey cloth for boys, with blank spaces for names, dates, etc., forming a beauti-
ful little Gift for Confirmation Candidates. 6d. net.

5*Confirmation Triptych. A small folding Triptych Card,

with blank spaces for Name and Date, etc., of Confirmation and
First Communion; elegantly printed in mauve and red with Oxford
lines, with appropriate verses and texts, and special design of the
Good Shepherd on the reverse side, with the words of the Bishop’s
Confirmation Prayer. This Card is perhaps the very best of the
many Certificate Forms. 122nd Thousand, id., or 7s. per 100.

“ One of the best we have seen.”—Church Times.

Easter Communion: By the Right Rev. Bishop C. J.

Ridgeway. A Plain four-page Leaflet, for distribution in Church
or Parish. 1200th Thousand. £d., or 3s. 6d. per 100.

N.B.—This leaflet can also be had under the title " Holy Communion,”
that it can be used at any other season of the Church’s Year.

“ Girls: Their Work and Influence." A very appropriate
little Confirmation Gift Book for Girls. FIFTEENTH IMPRES-
SION. i2mo, is. net.

Girl’s Little Book (The). A Book of Help and Counsel for

Everyday Life at Home or School. By the late Charlotte M.
Yonge. ELEVENTH IMPRESSION. Cloth, is. 3d. net.

This charming little volume forms a capital Gift from the Parish Priest,
or from Parents or Godparents, before or after Confirmation.

Holy Communion in Substance and Shadow (The): By

the Rev. Canon C. R. Ball, M.A. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, 2s. net.

A Manual in preparation for Holy Communion in connection with the
Sacred Seasons of the Church and with some Old Testament figures.

Holy Communion: By Arthur C. Champneys, M.A. Paper

wrapper, 4d. net.	*

Simple Teaching and Prayers. A beautiful little Manual which the Pub-
lishers strongly recommend. It includes a picture of the various H.C.
Symbols, with full explanation thereof.

A most excellent little book for those who have recently been confirmed.”—The Guardian.

How to Prepare for Confirmation: By the Right Rev.

Bishop C. J. Ridgeway. Twenty-Sixth Thousand. Cloth, 2s. 6d. net.
The Questions, with suggested Prayers, are published separately:
Seventieth Thousand. 2d., or 14s. per 100.

A Complete Course of Preparatory Instructions for Candidates, in Eight
Plain Addresses, each followed by a few plain Questions.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

How to Prepare for the Holy Communion. With Special

Preface by Bishop Walsham How. In Prayer Book size. Printed
_______in red and black, on toned paper. Sewed, 2d., or 14s. per 100 net.

How to Give Thanks after Holy Communion. Uniform

with the above. 2d., or 14s. per 100 net.

Holy Communion. “ How to Prepare,” and “ How to Give

Thanks.” 24010, is. net;

The Two above Tracts, bound together, forming a beautiful little Con-
firmation Gift Book. It may be had in red cloth for boys, and in white
cloth for girls.

53‘I Will.” “I Do”: By the late Rev. Edmund Fowle.

Seventy-Fifty Thousand. Cloth pocket case, 9d. net.

A Confirmation Memento, which has been most highly commended by
many of the Bishops and Clergy.

Bishop of Lincoln writes : "I beg to thank you for your very pretty-looking gift.”

Bishop of Bath and Wells writes : “ I think it likely to be very useful to candidates, and
the texts are very well selected and most appropriate. It has the great merit, too, of being concise.”
Rev. W. Muscroft, Thomer Vicarage,'Leeds, writes : “I am very much obliged to you for
the beautiful little Confirmation Memento. I don't remember ever seeing anything of the kind
that I admire so much.”

Instructions and Devotions for Holy Communion. A

Complete Manual for Holy Communion. By the Right Rev.
Bishop C. J. Ridgeway. One Hundred and Fifteenth Thousand.
Cloth boards, is. 9d. net. Cloth limp, is. 3d. net. Crimson roan,
round corners, and gold over red edges, 3s. net.

Plain Instructions and Questions for Confirmation
Candidates, in Seven Papers: By the Rev. Spencer

Jones. Eighth Thousand. i£d. net, or 10s. per 100.

A set of absolutely simple Confirmation Papers for the use of Clergy and
Candidates, with full instructions as to the method of their use.

Preparation Service for Holy Communion: By the

Right Rev. Bishop C. J. Ridgeway. SIXTH IMPRESSION.
2d., or 14s. per 100 net.

School Boy’s Little Book (The). A Gift for School Boys on

Returning to School or at Confirmation. By the late Rev. Edmund
Fowle. Twelfth Thousand.- Cloth, is. 3d. net.

Song of the Living Saints. A New Hymn. By the Rev.

John C. Harris. Suitable for use in Churches for All Saints’ Day
or at any other time. £d., or 2s. per 100.

The Christian Heritage: By the Rev. S. P. T. Prideaux,

D.D. For use in Schools, at Catechism, and Children’s Services.
•Jd., or 3s. 6d. per 100.

This excellent little setting gives the Catechism in suitable verse, and is
so arranged that it can be easily learned by children.

Thoughts for Confirmation Day: By the late Hon. and

Rev. W. H. Lyttelton, M.A., Canon of Worcester and Rector of
Hagley. Ninetieth Thousand. Sewed, 2d., or 14s. per 100.
Adapted to the use of Candidates in Church during the Intervals of the
Service on the day of Confirmation. Printed on thick toned paper, with
blank space on outside page for Candidate’s Name, Date of Confirmation, etc.
“ Meets a real want.”—Guardian.

Who Comes? By the Rev. Dr. Alfred G. Mortimer.

SECOND IMPRESSION. Cloth boards, is. 6d. net. Cheap
Edition, is. net.

A Year’s Preparation and Thanksgiving for Holy Communion based on
the Gospels for the Year.

“ A most useful little book.”—Church Review.

Will Tou not Come to Easter Communion? By the late

Joseph Hammond, LL.B. Twenty-Fifth Thousand. id.,or7s.per 100.
54